Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

/

Authors Note: Welcome to chapter 1 of “ESP x Infinity”.

This is only my second time writing a story, so my writing is still novice-level. Also, English is not my native language. If you want to help improve my writing, please give me some tips.

I'm open for critique. You may even insult me if my writing is just too awful. I know how frustrating it is to read a bad fanfic. :D

Tatsumaki will massively change the canon timeline. This story will not be long. I don't like writing long stories. I think it will be between 75.000 and 100.000 words. Each chapter will have between 5000 and 7000 words.

I will upload a chapter every Friday.

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

ESP x Infinity

“What's that?“

Two teenagers were standing inside a giant crater. One was a petite girl with curly green hair and sharp eyes of the same color. The other was a boy with pure white hair and sky-blue eyes hidden behind his sunglasses. The girl held up a crusty finger with her telekinesis, showing it to the boy, who looked at it interested.

“Weeell, call me an idiot, Tatsu-chan, but it looks like a finger~. Hehe.“ Mocked the boy as he lazily grinned at the girl.

A tick mark appeared on her face, and she gritted her teeth at the still-smirking boy. “I know that it's a finger, dumbass. Tell me why it's radiating so much Cursed Energy, Satoru. AND DON'T CALL ME TATSU-CHAN!“ The girl screamed in rage at the now-named Satoru.

But Satoru didn't let it bother him and leaned back, stuffing his hands in his pockets. “Heh, don't be such a short fuse, Tatsu-chan. It's a finger from Sukuna, the King of Curses.“ He explained calmly, still having a shit-eating grin on his face.

Interested by what he said, the girl looked at the finger more closely. “The King of Curses? I've never heard of him. Explain it better, you idiot, " she demanded arrogantly as she put her knuckles on her hip.

“Nahhh~. I think it's funnier to not tell you anything. … Hmmm? Heh, don't look at me like that. I mean, we have a library at our school where you can look everything up yourself. So why should I tell you anything? My memory is not the best anyway.“ Satoru leaned forward and invaded the girl's personal space as he looked down at her smugly.

The glare he received in return could melt ice.

“Hmph, that's fine by me. But don't come back crying after I sell your Digimon collection. I need the money to borrow the books, so thank you for that.“ She dismissively waved him off and began to fly away.

Satoru looked flabbergasted at the leaving girl. Was she serious? No way, she wouldn't do that, right? But … just to be safe, he maybe could explain it to her a bit better. His Digimon collection is on the line here. He began to follow behind the girl in a rush as he lifted off the ground.

“H- Hey, Tatsumaki, I just remembered some important facts about the finger. You don't have to sell anything.“ He nervously said with a panicked smile on his face.

“Then speak.“ She told him emotionless and landed back on the ground. Her gaze told him that she had no time for his bullshit.

Satoru sighed in relief and began to explain the finger. “It's a special-grade Cursed Object belonging to Ryomen Sukuna. He was the strongest of his era and murdered without remorse. There are twenty fingers in total. And if someone eats one of them, Sukuna can reincarnate inside that person if that person has a strong enough body. But most of the time, the person will die because of Sukuna's power.“ Satoru paused and looked at Tatsumaki to see if she could follow his explanation. Then, he began to smirk again. “Heh, maybe you should try eating it and see if your bratty personality can keep him under control.“ He mocked her again, which caused him to receive the force of 10 times Earth's gravity.

He was pushed to the ground. But he quickly activated his infinity to neutralize the gravity waves. “Hehe~. Come on, Tatsu-chan, that would be so awesome. Can you imagine his face after he sees that he reincarnated as a bratty little girl? The most powerful and dangerous sorcerer in human history, reduced to a pipsqueak. It would be hilarious.“ He was openly laughing now.

Tatsumaki could only grit her teeth and spoke in a dangerously low voice. “Satoru! I swear to god. If you don't want to see your collection destroyed, don't push your luck too far.“ She threatened him, with her wrath barely hidden.

Satoru calmed down and began to make fun of her again. “Yeah, yeah, calm down and have some fun, Tatsu-chan. Hey! That rhymed!“ He exclaimed excitedly. But he noticed the glare he received from his friend and continued his explanation. “Ok, ok, I'm serious now. Where were we? Ah, yes. The most dangerous part is that the fingers can attract curses if they don't have a seal on them. That's why we try to find all twenty to seal them away. They are too robust and can't be destroyed. Aaaand, yes, I think that's about it. I don't know everything either, but these should be the most important things.“ He finished his explanation with a smug smile on his face.

The esper looked at the finger again. “They can't be destroyed? If they're so dangerous, there has to be a way to destroy them, “ Tatsumaki asked her friend in a calmer tone.

Satoru only shrugged at that. “Trust me, the higher-ups tried everything in the past. Noting can destroy them, not even me.“

“Why not launch them into space?“

…

Huh?

“What did you say?“ He asked in a surprisingly shocked tone.

“I said, why not launch them into space? I mean, I can do that. It's not a problem for me to blast them away with a strong enough force to get them out of Earth's orbit. They will simply float in space and eventually leave the solar system. That way, they can't attract curses, and this Sukuna can never resurrect again.“ She explained matter of factly.

Satoru looked at her, shocked. His mouth hung wide open, and his eyes behind his sunglass grew to the size of dinner plates. It's not often he can be surprised by anyone. Why didn't he think of that? He is a genius. He should've been smart enough to figure it out himself. In fact, why did anyone never think of something like that? It's so simple.

Urgh. He hates it when she has one over him.

…

Isn't that interesting?

That’s not how it went.

What is Tatsumaki doing in a different world?

How can a girl from a different dimension be talking to Satoru Gojo?

Let's rewind the clock and see where their story began and how a girl from a different world traveled to the Earth of the cursed.

/

A few weeks ago. In the world of Monsters and Heroes. Well, at this point, only monsters.

A fifteen-year-old Tatsumaki walked her little sister, Fubuki, to school. Her little sister held her hand as she happily walked alongside Tatsumaki.

“Hey, sis? Can we watch the new movie after I finish school today? My friends told me it's the best romance of the year. Pleeaase.“ Fubuki asked Tatsumaki with hopeful eyes. She really wanted to see this movie. Tatsumaki rarely goes to a cinema with her, so she hopes that she will at least do it this time. Just once, she wants to talk with her friends about a movie. It's so frustrating to always be left out.

But unfortunately, Tatsumaki had other plans. She looked down at her sister with a frown. “No, today you have to train with me. You are too weak. What if I'm not around, and you need to protect yourself? What then, huh? You need to get stronger, Fubuki. You will also not meet with your 'friends' anymore. They are pathetic weaklings who will only drag you down. Understood?“ She coldly told her little sister, who looked at the ground with wobbly eyes.

“B- But sis. I want to-“ She was interrupted by a glare from Tatsumaki. “No means no. You will train with me. Don't argue back!“ Tatsumaki shuts her up with a stern tone.

The rest of the walk continued in silence. The atmosphere was thick, and Fubuki didn't want to start another discussion, fearing her sister would get mad again. They were nearly there when a strange black portal suddenly opened on the ground in front of them. Out of it came a disgusting creature that looked like a weird mix between a spider and a wolf. It had eight hairy legs, the body of a red wolf, and a head that looked like that of a fox but with six eyes on it. It was breathing as if it was exhausted, and out of its fur leaked a strange green substance. It was disgusting.

Tatsumaki immediately pushed her sister behind her back to protect her. She was guarded and ready to kill yet another monster today.

Monster appeared more often these days … but this thing in front of her had a different feel around it. Also, she couldn't fully see this thing. It was like she was looking through milky glass. But it didn't matter. It will be dead in a few seconds, anyway.

But before she could fight the creature, it vanished again.

Did it teleport? Or did it flee? She needed to stay alert, as her sister's safety was on the line.

“Sis? What's wrong? Why did we stop?“ Fubuki asked cautiously and looked ahead from behind Tatsumaki.

Huh? What does she mean by that? Did she not see the monster? “Stay back, Fubuki! There is a monster nearby?“ Tatsumaki's tone was ice-cold, and she scanned her surroundings with sharp eyes.

“Eehh? A monster? Where?“ the little girl asked excitedly. She was not scared at all. She knew how strong her sister was and liked to watch her fight against monsters. She hopes to be just as strong as her sister in the future.

Before Tatsumaki could respond to Fubuki, the creature reappeared behind her and grabbed her head.

How did it get behind her so fast? And why couldn't she feel its presence?

“Hu .. man. No … Cursed Ener … gy. How … you … see … me?“ It asked in a strained whisper. Drool was leaking out of its snout and landed on Tatsumaki's shoulder. How disgusting.

Tatsumaki was not afraid of it. She defeated much stronger monsters in her life. This thing is nothing compared to her. She let her energy flow out and tried to grab the creature to crush it completely, just like any other day.

But … she couldn't grab it. It was like it didn't exist. How is that possible?

She increased the output and tried to grab it again, but the result remained the same. What is happening?

She was getting a little nervous but composed enough not to panic. She was Tatsumaki, the strongest esper. She had to defeat the monster and protect her sister.

Unfortunately, the monster began to enter Tatsumaki's mind to use its Cursed Technique. The technique allowed the curse to steal the memories of its target and morph its body to look like a perfect copy of the target. However, it can't steal the technique of the target's body.

The curse already thought it won the fight, but it could have never expected the strong will of Tatsumaki. The esper unleashed all her power and pushed this thing out of her mind. It was a hard-fought battle, but Tatsumaki was stronger.

In a last-ditch effort, the curse sacrificed its body and pushed all its energy into the esper. ESP and Cursed Energy mixed together, creating something that should not have been possible.

And then it happened. Tatsumaki could clearly see the monster for the first time and immediately grabbed the thing with her powers. This time, it worked, strangely enough. Not wasting any more time, she killed it and watched as the rest of it disappeared into thin air.

But Tatsumaki could not enjoy her victory.

Out of nowhere, she was grabbed by some invisible force that dragged her away from her sister and swallowed her whole.

In only five seconds, Tatsumaki was no more. And left behind her little sister all alone, who looked at the scene in shock. “S- Sis?“

/

Her body felt heavy, and her energy reserves were completely exhausted. How is this possible? She didn't even use two percent of her power against this thing. The only reason the fight was difficult was that her ESP didn't work against it.

Wait … then how could she kill it later in the fight? Urgh. Questions for later. What was more important was to find out where she was right now. She couldn't open her eyes right now, not being adapted to the bright light. But she could feel her surroundings with her powers, and what she felt was completely different compared to City-B. After she finds out where she is, she can start looking for Fubuki. Her little sister is too weak and naive to survive alone in this world, so of course, she has to find her quickly. What if another monster appears? She is completely helpless. She needs her big sister. And only her. She doesn't need anyone else.

With her mind made up, Tatsumaki tried to open her eyes and to sit up. But something was off. Why is her head hurting so much? And why … does her ESP feel so different? It was like … her whole energy changed. Changed to something … more negative. What is this? She can't describe this feeling otherwise. For some reason, she felt as if-

“Hey, midget, how long do you plan on sleeping here? Or do you want to be kissed awake like a Disney Princess? Hehe~“ A cheerful voice called out from her left, interrupting her thoughts. The tone of the voice told her that he was mocking her.

And … did he just call a midget?

Alright, it's time for him to die.

Ignoring the pain in her eyes, she abruptly opened them and glared at the teen next to her as she tried to sit up once more. Sharp green eyes practically drilled into the skull of the still-smirking brat.

But instead of being afraid like most other wimps, he widened his smirk even further, not bothered by her in the slightest. “Heh, if you weren't so tiny, I may have been a liiiiiiittle intimidated by your glare. But you are … what? Barely a meter tall? HAHAHAHA“ The teen laughed like a hyena, pointing his finger directly at her as he mocked her height.

It pissed Tatsumaki off how disrespectful this boy was. He may look like her age, but it didn't matter for her if her target was older or younger than her. He crossed the line, and because of that, he will be crushed.

Suddenly, her powers returned, and she immediately grabbed the boy with her telekinesis. He quickly stopped laughing and looked at her, shocked.

Good, it seems he caught on to his situation right now. Tatsumaki lifted him off the ground and increased the pressure around his neck. He needs to learn the pecking order, so breaking a few of his bones shouldn't be a problem.

“Let's see how loud you can scream, Hotshot.“

But before she could get to work, his expression changed once again. He began to smirk at her. His spooked face completely vanished. And quickly after that, he somehow got out of her control and landed safely on the ground with his hands in his pockets.

How?

The boy began to whistle. “Wooow, I've never seen such a strange Cursed Technique. Most sorcerers with a telekinetic technique can only control a specific part of their surroundings. But you can move anything you want with your mind. That's so cool.“ He paused and looked at her more closely with his strangely piercing blue eyes. “Hehe, not only that, but your Cursed Energy reserves are off the charts, too. Impressive, impressive. So, are you from an unknown clan or from somewhere else?“ He asked her excitedly, completely ignoring her attempt to break his body.

Now, shocked herself, Tatsumaki looked at him with a questioning gaze. What the hell is wrong with him? He only spoke like three sentences, but she already knew that this boy had to be mentally challenged. Cursed Technique? Cursed Energy? What?

And, more importantly, how the heck did he get out of her control? This never happened before.

“Did you get hit on the head a few times too often, or why are you so annoying? And how did you get out of my grasp?“ She demanded as she stabbed him with her finger, looking up at him with a scowl.

The boy made a fake gasp and put on an act. “Awww, yet another person who can't seem to understand the awesomeness of Satoru Gojo.“ He dramatically faked his whining. Then, he smiled at Tatsumaki again and leaned closer, invading her personal space. “That's me, by the way. Satoru Gojo, the strongest on the planet.“ He smugly told her in an arrogant tone.

…

What?

Is he stupid? Him? The strongest?

Well, Blast is not really known worldwide. But still, he killed so many strong monsters that he should be known in most cities. So, how dare he put himself on a higher pedestal than Blast. She will have to set things straight.

“You? The strongest? Do you really think you have a chance against Blast? You wouldn't even last a minute against him, you lunatic.“ Now, it was her turn to sound smug. Her arrogance was barely hidden. Sue her, but Blast was her idol.

But instead of recognition, he looked at her questioned. With one eyebrow raised under his glasses, he asked, “Who the hell is Blast?“.

Now, it was Tatsumaki's turn to look at him confused. “Are you living under a rock? How can you not know him? Or have you the brain of a fish? In the last month alone, he killed over 20 monsters in City-D. He is the strongest person on the planet.“ She explained seriously.

Unfortunately, he continued to look at her as if she had two heads. “Riiiight, sure, sure. Hmmmhhmm, it all makes sense now.“ He snapped his fingers and smirked. “You escaped from a mental institution. HAHAHA!“ Satoru laughed like a hyena again, making Tatsumaki furious. She gritted her teeth and let out her power, creating a small earthquake around the area.

Noticing this, Satoru began to mock her again, already loving her short temper. He just adores to annoy people who are easily angered. “Hehe, don't be such a short-fuse, midgy~. You are the first person to ever get Isekai'd. Congratulation.“ He applauded her with excitement in his voice.

This got the espers attention, and she stopped her little rampage. “Huh?“

“Don't 'huh' me, midgy. You got Isekaied. Simple as that.“ He casually told her with an easygoing smile.

And once again, he got her angry. “I heard what you said, idiot. What the hell do you mean with I got Isekai'd?“ She demanded sternly.

Satoru looked at her dumbfounded. “Wait, you don't know what an Isekai is?“ He put his finger under his chin and made a thinking pose. “Hmmmmmm, I mean, it's a relatively new genre in Anime, and not many people know of it, but I thought that you, as a Japanese person, would know of it.“

At this point, Tatsumaki completely gave up on him. His words made no sense, and his personality was absolute garbage. “The longer I listen to you, the higher are the chances I will develop brain cancer in the future. What even is a Japanese? Really, the only thing that comes out of your mouth is garbage and nonsense.“

Satoru lets out an exagerated sigh. “Haaaaah, you sure are a slow thinker, huh?“ He got closer and knocked on her head, receiving a hot glare in the process. “Hellooohoo, you got Isekai'd. That means you are not in your home world anymore.“ Satoru leaned back again and welcomed her with open arms. “Welcome to Japan, a country on Earth. And I, your tour guide, will gladly show you around.“

“...“

“...“

“What?“

Satoru's cheerful persona vanished and changed into a more serious one. “Listen, I know it sounds ridiculous, but you really traveled between worlds. I noticed it after you mentioned this Blast dude and that he was the strongest. In this world, I am the strongest. I don't even know if someone named Blast exists in this world.“ He paused and let the information sink in.

Tatsumaki could only look at him, shocked and not really processing everything right now. Is he telling the truth? Did she really travel between worlds? But how did she- … wait … THAT MONSTER! It was the only logical explanation. This thing dragged her into this mess. And if he really told her the truth, how will she return? Fubuki needs her. She's completely helpless without her. She needs to think about something.

Tatsumaki spiraled into a panic attack and began to breathe faster. She needed to get back, or Fubuki could be in danger.

Satoru noticed the troubled esper and tried to calm her down. “Hey, why are you panicking? Isn't it totally cool to see a completely different world? Oh man, I would do many awesome things if I got Isekai'd. Oi, how about you tr-“

“SHUT UP! PLEASE, BY GOD, JUST SHUT UP! BRING ME BACK DAMMIT! MY … MY SISTER IS ALL ALONE. SHE NEEDS ME.“ Tatsumaki screamed at him in despair. She reached her limit, and everything exploded. In her mind, this whole situation is so messed up.

“You can't.“ His cheerful tone was all but gone.

“Wh- what? What do you mean I can't? Your stupid world brought me here, so bring me back already.“ Tatsumaki was getting desperate. If he really can't bring her back, then how did she end up here in the first place? Was it really that creature? Oh god, she killed it. What if the monster could travel between worlds? And now it's dead because of her. What can she do? Can Blast bring her back? He can create portals, right?

Satoru interrupted her thoughts. “What brought you here was a Cursed Object. I was chasing a curse, and the thing managed to get its hands on a talisman that could banish anyone to a different dimension. The stupid curse was dumb enough to hit itself with the effect and vanished before my eyes. The only way to bring it back would be to kill the curse. Only then would its soul travel back to this world. But surprisingly, you appeared. This means that you somehow merged with its energy. And that's why the effect targeted you.“ He explained in a surprisingly calm tone.

This was all too much for her mind right now. She can't wrap her head around all of this. Curses? Talisman? Souls? In what kind of world did she end up? She needs more information if she wants to find her sister. And that means … urgh, she has to ask this idiot some questions.

In a weak and defeated tone, she asked, “Can you … tell me more about this world? I need more information so I can find a way back home to my sister.“ She looked at the ground somberly.

After hearing this, Satoru's good mood surfaced again. “Sure. Let's head to Jujutsu-High, then. Can you fly? If so, I can tell you everything on the way.“ He asked in an excited tone.

Tatsumaki nodded, and they took off.

On their way, Satoru first wanted to ask his own questions. “So, what is your world like? Are all people there just a meter tall?“

Instead of the outburst he expected, he only got a side glare from Tatsumaki. “Tch, I swear, someday I'll launch you into space. And no, everyone there is normale sized.“ She sighed and thought about her answer. How do you even explain your home world to someone? “Haaah, where do I even start? Look, it's like this. Everyone there is like a normal human without any powers. There are only a handful of individuals like me who possess some kind of power. I have telekinetic powers, and Blast has Space manipulation. But most people are pathetic weaklings. And that's the problem. Monsters often attack our world, and the people are only good at screaming and running away. It's so pathetic. The police and military can fight against weaker ones, but the strong monsters have to be killed by me or Blast. We are literally the only two people on the entire planet who are a match against them.“ In her explanation, she began to rant about the weaklings of her world who get on her nerves.

This got Satoru's attention. “Heh, wow, it looks like your situation is similar to mine. I'm the strongest in my world, too. Awesome, right? Well, of course, I mean, have you looked at me? I'm me.“ He really can't live without praising himself every five minutes. “But there are two others who are also strong. My classmate could someday be nearly as strong as me, and there also is this woman who is supposed to be really strong too, but I haven't met her yet.“

Noticing that he began to ramble himself, he nudged Tatsumaki to continue. “Ah, sorry, please continue. Hehe.“

“Tsk, anyway, there are no official categories, but some people created their own for the monsters. The weakest is the Wolf-Level-Threat, and this one can be dealt with by strong civilians. Next comes the Tiger-Level-Threat, which can only be killed by the police or military. After that comes the Demon-Level-Threat; these monsters are strong enough to destroy whole city blocks with just a punch. They're my targets, and they appear once every few months. Last year, I managed to kill four in the entire year. And Blast fights against the Dragon-Level-Threats, who are strong enough to destroy whole cities. They appear once a year.“ After saying that, she began to pout and grumbled something under her breath. “I haven't fought a Dragon Threat yet.“ It was barely a whisper, but Satoru heard it regardless and laughed internally. 'Hehehe, what a Tsundere'

Tatsumaki was not finished and continued. “Anyway, the last one is the God-Level-Threat. We haven't had one yet, but supposedly, it could destroy the whole planet. Speaking of which, why is your planet so weirdly shaped?” She stopped her explanation and demanded an answer.

Satoru looked at her, confused. “What do you mean by that? … Wait! Can you feel the whole planet with your telekinesis? Woah, that’s so awesome.” He was in her face again.

Tatsumaki promptly pushed him off and huffed. “Tch, no, not really. I can vaguely sense its shape, but I’m not … strong enough to feel the whole planet.” The last part was a quiet whisper. Her complex wouldn’t allow it to show weakness in front of others. She has to be strong. She is strong. She is stronger than the idiot flying next to her.

She composed herself and continued to explain her question. “Our planet has one gigantic mass of land and is divided into multiple cities from City-A to City-Z. The smallest one, City-B, is around the same size as the island we are standing on.” Now finished, she looked at Satoru expectantly.

Satoru snapped his fingers, now understanding what she meant earlier. “Ahhh, now I get it. Well, to answer your question, our planet has not one but seven continents. But … what did you mean by ‘island’ earlier? We are on the mainland right now.”

…

Hold on a second!

Does she mean Japan as a whole? No way. That would mean the smallest city in her world is as large as a country.

Holy shit!

“Eh, forget what I asked and go on with your little explanation.” He tried to act cool and swallowed down his shock. 

“No, I said enough about my world already. Be satisfied with what you got, you imbecile. Now it's your turn. Tell me about your world!“ She demanded arrogantly and put her knuckles on her hips.

Satoru was still shocked by the things he just heard. Also, it looks like the threats in her world are more dangerous than the curses in his world. Demon-Level-Threats can destroy city blocks with a single punch? Only strong special grades can do something like that. Would Satoru be only a Demon-Level-Threat in her world? If so, he would definitely not be the strongest in her world.

BLEGH, what is he thinking? He is Satoru Gojo. Of course, he would be the strongest in her world, too. She is clearly exaggerating. Yeah, that must be it.

Still in his thoughts, he noticed a slight killing intent from his left. Oh, right, she asked him to explain his world. Snapping out of it, he began to explain his world to her.

“Gee, you really need to calm down.  Buuuut to make it easy for you, I’ll explain everything in a simple way. You see, instead of monsters, curses rampage in this world. Negative emotions from regular humans create them, and they can only be killed by Cursed Energy utilized by Sorcerers. Let’s say you are afraid of fire, and if your fear is great enough, or multiple people have the same fear as you, a Cursed Spirit can be born from this fear, and this curse will definitely have a technique that uses some fire aspect. The strength of the curse depends on the intensity of your fear. But don’t worry, we Sorcerer can’t create curses with our fear. We can control our Cursed Energy better than regular humans, and this way, it doesn’t leak out.” Satoru paused and watched if Tatsumaki got all that.

Tatsumaki gave him a hand sign, telling him to go on with it. She was so impatient. He will definitely enjoy teasing her in the future. He can’t wait.

“We Sorcerer and the Curses are put in five categories from Grade 4 to Special-Grade. The stronger you are, the higher your grade. Most sorcerers peak at Grade 3 or 2, but some even rise to Grade 1. And if you are a special case like me, you can even reach the sacred realm of Special-Grade.” He finishes with a smug smile on his face. He loves to show his superiority to others. 

Tatsumaki didn’t care about that. She knows that she is stronger than him. What she did care about was what he just told her. Curses that are created by negative emotions? Sorcerers? This world is entirely different from her own. It looks like she has to stay by his side to learn more, even if he is a major pain in the ass.

As they continued flying toward Jujutsu-High, Satoru told her about Cursed Techniques and clans. He didn’t tell her everything. There is a reason why you need to learn four years before becoming a full-fledged sorcerer. But it was enough to please the annoyed esper.

She has much to think about. She still can't fully believe it. There are some similarities. Most people are weaklings like in her world, and curses have taken the spot of the monsters. But this is where the similarities ended. The worst part, she still has no way back.

With Jujutsu-High only a couple hundred meters away, Tatsumaki made a promise.

'Fubuki, I swear, I will find a way back home. I promise.'

…

…

…

“By the way, what's your name?“

“Tatsumaki.“

“Tatsu-chan.“

“I'll kill you!”

/

/

/

End of chapter 1.

How could Tatsumaki see the curse without cursed energy? Well, she didn't see it per se. She saw the outline of the curse with her ESP. She is the strongest esper for a reason.

By the way, her ESP mixed with Cursed Energy because of the cursed spirit. That means she could theoretically learn RCT, DE, and every other aspect of Jujutsu.

Speaking of her. Writing her is giving me a headache xD. This is teenage Tatsumaki, and we never saw her character as a teenager except that one page in the manga where she destroyed Fubuki's school.

I think she was more bratty as a teenager. It will be fun writing her. :D

Currently, she is more powerful than Gojo, but because of his Limitless technique, she can't really touch him. I will use the head-canon that her ESP needs to travel the distance between herself and her target. That means that her ESP can be blocked by Gojo's technique.

Gojo right now would be an average Demon-Level-Threat. Adult Gojo is definitely a Dragon-Level-Threat. A low one, that is.

Teenage Tatsumaki is at the low end of a Dragon-Level Threat. And we all know that adult Tatsumaki is at least continental. Above Dragon would be the correct term. She could solo the whole verse if she wants to.

The only thing Gojo has over her is his Limitless. And even that is debatable if it would even work against Tatsumaki’s telekinesis. In this story, it does.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Authors Note: Welcome to chapter 2 of “ESP x Infinity”.

If you’re wondering, in this story, the characters will mostly address each other by their first name. I’m German, and in the German dub, they always talk casually with each other.

However, they will occasionally address each other by their last name.

And sometimes, it will be completely random.

For example, it’s easier to write Miwa instead of Kasumi. Or, for Megumi, it’s easier to write Megumi instead of Fushiguro. I’m lazy, I know.

I’m not Japanese and didn’t study the language, so I try not to use ‘kun’, ‘san’, or other similar terms. Yaga-sensei and Tatsu-chan are the only people who are addressed that way.

I hope you will understand that.

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

ESP x Infinity

Yaga was sitting in his office, reviewing his current plan to get Gojo to behave for once in his class. This boy is driving him insane. He has only been here for two months, and Yaga has already developed an aneurysm. Nothing he does is getting him any results. His only saving grace is Suguru Geto. This boy actually managed to befriend Satoru Gojo in just three weeks and even can, to some extent, get him to behave. It was unbelievable.

Speaking of the devil, it looks like Gojo is flying back to school. Yaga can sense his energy getting closer.

Sighing, he decided to let the kids be kids and see where it goes from there. Maybe he shou-

SLAM!

Satoru Gojo slammed open his door and went inside with a massive grin on his face. This was nothing new. The Gojo boy does whatever he wants, whenever he wants. It was not the first time he invaded his office without further notice. What was surprising was the girl that followed behind him. She looked like she wanted to be anywhere else but here, if her expression is anything to go by. And … Oh god.

This massive amount of Cursed Energy inside that girl made him sweat tremendously. Where did Gojo pick her up? How did she even go under the radar of the Higher-Ups? She looks like Gojo’s age, so how did she go under their radar for so long? In fact, how did HE not notice her getting closer? With this much Cursed Energy alone, she is definitely a Special-Grade Sorcerer. Yaga had never met anyone in all his life with such enormous reserves.

“Yaga-Senseeeiiiii, look what I found! A lost midget who needs to be enrolled in our school asap. I know she looks like a grade-schooler, but trust me, she is actually my age.” Satoru told his teacher excitedly. He did not notice the murderous intent building up behind him. Okay … he did notice. He just didn’t care.

Tatsumaki built up her power, and a threatening green aura began to surround her. She looked like a demon, and the earth around them began to shake. Satoru noticed her little outburst and grinned like a madman. “Hey, Tatsu-chan, what’s wrong? Come on, you really can’t deny that you look like a lost child with your pathetic little height. Hehe~” He mockingly said and further dug his own grave.

The thing is, Tatsumaki knows that as long as he keeps his weird barrier up, she can’t reach him with her ESP. She doesn’t know how this is even possible, but she has to wait and figure it out before she can crush him. “The moment your barrier is down, I will personally rip you a new one, you annoying little bastard.” She threatened him with an ice-cold tone and gritted teeth. It was taking all her willpower not to blow up this whole building.

Sensing the thick tension in the room, Yaga could only sigh. It was shocking how little he was surprised by this development. Gojo really messed up his mental state. “Satoru, you know I’m just a teacher in this school. Only the principal can enroll her here. And where did you even find her?” Yaga said in a tired tone.

Giggling like a kid, Gojo explained Tatsumaki’s circumstances. “Hehe, she was trapped in a Cursed Object. And because I’m so generous, I decided to release her.”

They decided to tell everyone else only half the truth behind Tatsumaki’s past. It’s much simpler that way.

Then, Satoru got closer to Yaga and smiled innocently at him. “Come oooon, Yaga-Sensei. We both know that the principal respects you the most. I’m sure he will not have anything against enrolling little Tatsu-chan in our school. Just look at her. Her Cursed Energy reserves are even higher than mine. Do it. Come on. Pleeeeease.” Satoru got even closer now. From the outside, it may look like Satoru was begging Yaga to enroll her. But they both knew that he was just toying with him and would continue to harass him until he said yes.

Yaga sighed in defeat. He knows it will be less stressful that way. “I will see what I can do.” He then turned his attention to the girl. “Satoru said you were trapped in a Cursed Object. How did that happen? And most importantly, why do you want to become a Jujutsu Sorcerer? Also, please tell me your name. I am Masamichi Yaga, and I’m a teacher at this school.” Yaga introduced himself calmly to show the girl that he was no threat to her. Not that he could harm her anyway.

Tatsumaki huffed and struck up her chin. “Hmph, you don’t need to know how I ended up in there. My name is Tatsumaki, and I want to become a Sorcerer to find something important to me. Whether you enroll me or not doesn’t matter. I will stay by this idiot's side until I find what I need.” Tatsumaki explained arrogantly.

Yaga could only sweat drop at that. ‘Great, her character is barely an improvement to Satoru’s.’ Yaga thought bitterly. At least she was honest. He will let her stay until he talks to the principal. And where it goes from there is not up to him. He just hopes that the principal is reasonable and will let her stay. They will have less stress that way.

“Alright, you may stay for the time being. Welcome to Jujutsu-High. Classes start on Monday at eight. Don’t be late!” He dismissed them, and the teens went their way to do who knows what.

“Sooo~, wanna explore the school for a bit? I can show you around if you want.” Satoru asked her as he put an arm around her shoulder. He ignored the death glare he received. “Unfortunately, our other classmates are not here right now, so you will have to stay by my side today. How unfortunate for you.”

Tatsumaki swallowed her pride and stayed calm. It won't serve her any purpose if she kills her only real contact in this world. “Tch, keep your disgusting sweaty arms off my body, you mentally challenged man-child. Just tell me where I can find more of these Cursed Objects. Maybe one of them can bring me back home.” Tatsumaki demanded in a firm tone and poked his barrier with a finger.

…

Satoru stared blankly at Tatsumaki, ignoring her question and irritating her in the process.

Why is he staring at her for so long? If she asks someone a question, they should answer immediately. He should show her the respect she deserves. Or does he still believe he is stronger than her?

He continued to stare at her.

“What?!” She was reaching her limit. He is so good at pushing her buttons. It pissed her off.

Satoru broke his blank stare and grinned at her with a cocky expression. He started to giggle. “Oh, nothing. I just noticed that you look so cute when you try to look intimidating. Heh, it would help if you grow a little taller in the future. Maybe then you will be a bit mo-“

FWOOOSH!

He was interrupted by a strong shockwave hitting him and destroying everything in its path. Tatsumaki had enough and attacked him. She doesn’t care if his barrier is protecting him or not. He will pay for calling her cute. Her face was beet red from anger. And if you looked closely, you could even see a hint of a blush on her cheeks.

After the dust settled, Satoru did not move a centimeter from where he stood and smirked lazily at her with his hands in his pockets. It pisses her off how nothing goes past his weird barrier. She will learn how to break it. She has to.

“Oh boy, you really are a feisty one.” He mocked her, laughing again. Then, he noticed her frustration and approached her, invading her personal space. “Hmmm? What? Could it be that you try to think of a way to get past my Infinity? Hehe, good luck with that. Nothing can get past it.” The smugness in his voice could be heard from a mile away.

Suddenly, his attitude turned serious, and he stopped his little teasing session. “I don’t know of any Cursed Object that can take you back home, but I do know of a secret vault in one of the main clans where they keep some of them hidden.”

His smirk returned, and it had a devilish look this time. What is going on in his head? “Hey, wanna raid the Zenin Clan? They are not nice people, if you know what I mean, and I want to see their face after they get beat up by a little girl.”

He could tell her about the warehouse where most of the Cursed Objects are hidden, but raiding the Zenin clan sounds much cooler.

Tatsumaki was surprised. She didn’t know he was capable of taking something seriously. But what he said interested her. A secret vault with many Cursed Objects? Chances are, one of them can at least help her contact Fubuki or bring her back home. Count her in.

She looked directly into Satoru’s eyes with a devilish smile of her own. “Heh, you finally speak my language. Let’s beat up some small fries.”

Tatsumaki doesn’t know much about the Zenin clan. But because Satoru told her the clan members were terrible people, she thought this clan belonged to an evil faction. She didn’t know that the Zenin Clan held significant influence in the world of Jujutsu. Sure, Satoru told her some things about a few clans, but he didn’t tell her about the specifics. And now she is on her way to fight one of the three main clans. Great.

Why did Satoru do that?

Simple.

This way, he can screw over the Zenin clan without doing anything himself. Tatsumaki will do everything herself, and he won’t be framed for shit. Also, the backlash Tatsumaki will receive from the Higher-ups will be hilarious. Just imagine it: the Higher-ups annoy Tatsu-chan and get blasted away by her. What a fantastic plan on his part. He is just so amazing.

Screw over the Zenin clan? Check!

Screw over the Higher-ups? Check!

Screw over Tatsu-chan? Double check!

He can’t wait.

/

Naobito Zenin enjoyed this fantastic day in his room with his freshly bought sake. He just returned from his meeting with Toji and managed to buy the brat. And if this child awakens the unbeatable Ten Shadow Technique, the Zenin Clan will once more rise to the top. He can’t wait to rub it in the face of the Gojo Clan suckers.

He was deep in his thoughts when he noticed an enormous pool of Cursed Energy getting closer to their compound.

His eyes widened, and he began to sweat. Who could possibly have these large reserves of Cursed Energy? This is definitely not the Gojo brat. But who else could it be?

‘Shit, it looks like we will get attacked by an unknown Curse User. I need to get everyone ready to fight.’ But it was too late. The unknown person already landed at their courtyard and slowly made her way to her destination.

Naobito wasted no time and sprinted outside in a rush. He was the fastest sorcerer after Gojo, so he should be able to arrive before something bad could happen. But nothing could have prepared him for what he was seeing right now. Outside stood a lone woman with a suffocating aura around herself. She looked directly into his eyes with murderous intent. It was frightening.

Around her were dozens of his clan members with broken bones and twisted bodies. How did she manage to defeat them all in a matter of seconds? He immediately rushed outside after noticing her. So how did she do it? It was impossible. He needed to think of something. She’s dangerous, and if he can-

“Wooow, nice one, Tatsu-chan. You really are something special, huh?” Naobito heard from his left. He knew that voice. It was the Gojo brat. What is he doing here? Is he going to help them? No. A Gojo would never help a Zenin. But why is he here?

“Shut it, Satoru! Tell me where the vault is, or get lost.” The girl impatiently told him.

Satoru slowly made his way over to Tatsumaki and lazily grinned at her. “Nah, that would be too easy. Come on, use your senses to search for it. It should be child's play for someone like you. Just search the area for a high concentration of Cursed Energy, and you get your little treasure cove.”

Naobito was at a loss. What is happening right now? Is Satoru Gojo working alongside this girl? He needed answers. “Boy! What the hell are you doing here? And who is that woman?” He spat out the last part with venom. How dare a woman beat up his clan members.

“Haaaah? What do you mean? I’m not doing anything. Hehehe, I just told this pipsqueak over here where she can find the best Cursed Tools and Objects. It’s not my fault you are hoarding them in a vault.” The brat mocked him smugly. His smile was wide and arrogant.

“Found it.” Tatsumaki suddenly exclaimed, interrupting their banter. Then, she walked straight into Naobito. Now, mere inches apart, she looked directly into his eyes with an icy glare. “Move it, gramps, before you taste the ground like the others.” She threatened him coldly, her stare making him sweat.

Naobito will not stand for this. How dare this woman command him around. “Quiet, girl! Know your place and keep your mouth shut. The males are talking.” Naobito insulted Tatsumaki with gritted teeth. Donkeys will shit gold before he’ll be taking orders from a female.

At this moment, a few other clan members made themselves present. They were three males. One had spiky black hair with thick eyebrows and a large muscular build. The second had long black hair in a ponytail and had more of a slim build. The last one was a teenager around Tatsumaki’s age with a lighter hair color. He looked at Tatsumaki with disgust. Well, the other two were looking at her with disgust, too. But there was something different about their eyes.

For Tatsumaki, it didn’t matter. These small fries can’t hold a candle to her. What was a bit confusing was that, for some reason, Satoru and the old guy were talking like they knew each other. She thought this clan was evil?

…

Wait!

If this clan was evil, why would it still be around if Satoru knew where to find it? Satoru is definitely strong enough to fight them. But why would he tell her th…

This bastard.

He set her up. It all makes sense now. Why would this clan still be around if Satoru knew where to find them? He only told her they were evil for his own amusement.

That little shit will pay.

After she’s done here, she will kill this annoying ape. How dare he! He will pay for making fun of her.

Her thoughts were interrupted by the brute with the spiky hair. “Hehe, girl, you really did a number on our guys here. We will let it slide if you join our clan and become my next wife. With your wide hips, you can bear me numerous children for the next 20 years. You look pretty young. That is good. It means you ca- AAARRRGGHH!”

Jinichi was lifted off the ground as green energy began to surround him. His body twisted unnaturally, and you could hear bones snapping. His expression was of pure agony as he got crushed by the force of an enraged esper.

Tatsumaki smirked at the disgusting freak before her. She made a hand sign, and the balls of Jinichi were crushed. His scream traveled through the air, making the other clan members uneasy.

Ogi, the one with the ponytail, took a step backward. Now, after seeing what the girl was capable of and sensing her enormous pool of Cursed Energy, he began to understand his current position. No way in hell could they win against her. He hates to admit it, but they can’t fight her as they are now. They are completely at the mercy of a … urgh, woman.

Tatsumaki dropped the body on the ground like it was a sack of potatoes. Her piercing gaze drilled into the skull of the other two. “You freaks are disgusting. Get the hell out of my way or die. Your choice.”

Naoya could only grit his teeth. How can a woman have more Cursed Energy than he has? It doesn’t make any sense. A woman is only good at serving men or bearing their children. How dare she look down at them. She has to learn her place in this world.

Naoya began to take a step forward but was stopped by Ogi. He turned around to face his uncle with gritted teeth. But he stopped after seeing his uncle’s expression. “Stop it, boy. You will only get yourself killed if you engage her. We stand no chance against her at the moment. Let us wait, build up our forces, and take her down later. Don’t worry. She will learn to respect us. But not today.” His uncle told him in a calm tone. But you could hear the strain behind his voice. Inside, he was boiling. He absolutely hates it to be at the mercy of a woman.

Naobito, too, could read the room and walked to his son. He knew when he was outmatched. Also, the Gojo brat may not fight them right now, but he was clearly on the girl's side. Yeah, they will have to let them be.

Satoru saw the Zenin suckers back off and smirked at Tatsumaki. “Good one, Tatsu-chan. You managed to beat up a couple of weaklings.” He then grabbed Tatsumaki’s hand and dragged her behind him. He skipped through the compound like an excited school kid. “Come one, I want to see what they kept hidden in their little vault.”

“Stop touching my hand, you monkey. How old are you? Five? Get a grip!” She shouted at him angrily as she was dragged through the compound. But she didn’t try to get out of his grasp for some reason. His hands were surprisingly warm.

The clan members looked at the teens with question marks in their eyes. What the hell just happened?

Their thoughts were interrupted by a few groans from their right.

Oh, right, they should probably help the beat-up clan members.

/

“You owe me one for setting me up like that." Tatsumaki glared at him as they walked side by side.

“Huh? What do you mean by that?” Satoru innocently asked with a smug smile. He knew exactly what he did.

“Tch, forget it. Let's get this over with and look through these Cursed Objects.” She grumbled out, annoyed.

They made their way through the clan without a care in the world, ignoring the scared woman who backed away from them. The strong aura radiating from both of them was suffocating. Also, Tatsumaki just butchered all the fighters in the clan. So, of course, the rest of the members keep their distance from them.

“You don’t wanna help these women?” Satoru asked her, curious.

Tatsumaki looked at him, annoyed. “Hah? Why should I? If they’re so pathetic that they can’t even fight for themselves, why should I waste my time helping them? When the time comes, don’t go expecting someone to come save you. They’re on their own.” She coldly explained and walked straight past them. She doesn’t have time to save every little damsel in distress.

Chuckling, Satoru once again had a massive smirk on his face. “Heh, finally someone who doesn’t have a bleeding hard for the weak. I can’t wait to introduce you to Suguru. I think you two will get along juuuust fine~.”

Shortly after, they arrived at their destination. A massive door was in their way, blocking them from what was inside. Not that it would be difficult to destroy this door anyway. Tatsumaki made a simple gesture, and the door flew out of its hinges.

They quickly went inside, and Satoru whistled at the sheer number of Cursed Objects. Not even the Gojo and Kamo clans combined have even half this many. “Damn~, I knew they were hoarding them, but to this extent? Awww, man, it will take forever to look through them all.” Satoru turned around and began to walk outside. “Welp, have fun, Tatsu-chan. Call me when you’re finished.”

He was grabbed by Tatsumaki’s telekinesis and got pulled back inside. He activated his infinity and wriggled himself out of her grasp. He looked directly into her sharp eyes, which told him he better stay and help her with this. “Urrghh, fine, I will help you. I don’t have anything better to do anyway.” He pouted like a little kid and reluctantly began to work.

The good thing was that the Cursed Objects had a little description underneath them. That way, they knew its effect, so they didn’t need to take everything with them and could sort through them here.

The existence of this vault is also quite a taboo. There is an agreement that every Cursed Object and Tool from the three main clans needs to be brought to the Cursed Warehouse at Jujutsu High. That means there shouldn’t be a reason to have this vault. But Satoru knows how greedy the clan heads can be, so it doesn’t surprise him that they keep many Cursed Objects in here.

It was the same for the Kamo and Gojo clans. So, of course, the Zenin clan has a hidden vault, too.

It was still surprising how much they stored in here.

After about five minutes, Satoru tapped Tatsumaki’s shoulder. “Hey, Tatsu-chan, look, I found it.” He excitedly told her and shoved the Cursed Object into her face.

Visibly annoyed again, she pushed him off from her, and he landed on his butt. “Gah, get the hell out of my face, you idiot.” She forcefully grabbed the thing from his hand and looked at it more clearly. It was a small blue box with a white square pattern. “This thing can take me back home? You sure?” Tatsumaki questioned him skeptically. This thing had barely any Cursed Energy.

Satoru dusted himself off and stood up. His look told her he was messing with her again. “Huh? Nah~, that thing can store up to one hundred different objects inside it. That means I can store my Digimon figures more safely now. Isn’t that awesome?” He snapped the box from Tatsumaki and stored it inside one of his pockets. “I always wanted one. Let me just put it away safely.”

Tatsumaki looked at him unimpressed. It scared her how fast she got used to his antics. Eh, it doesn’t matter. Soon, she will be gone from this world anyway.

In the end, she only sighed and continued her search.

“By the way, I will beat you up later for calling me Tatsu-chan, not one, but multiple times throughout the day.” She threatened him as she continued to search through the Cursed Objects.

Satoru could only giggle at her antics. It was so much fun teasing her.

He felt kind of happy right now. It was an unusual feeling for him.

There was finally someone who didn’t cower before him just because he was Satoru Gojo. She is strong and confident, and most importantly, she can take his teasing.

…

She is kind of … awesome.

He stopped his search and looked at her more closely without her noticing. His Six Eyes could show him a world that no other person on earth could experience. And what he saw when he looked at her was breathtaking. There was this powerful aura around her all the time. It looked calm and violent at the same time. It was exhilarating.

That is the feeling he got just from a look.

Yeah … she is awesome.

‘W- well, I’m still way more awesome than her.’

/

In the end, they couldn’t find a single useful Cursed Object and returned to Jujutsu-High.

There, Yaga was already waiting for them. He was wearing an exhausted expression on his face.

The two teens landed directly in front of him. Satoru had his usual lazy smile, and Tatsumaki had her standard ‘don’t piss me off’ look.

“Hmm? Were you waiting for us, Yaga-Sensei?” Satoru asked his teacher in a bored tone.

The poor man looked like he was on the verge of collapsing. “Satoru, please, I beg you. I don’t know how you did it, but please tell me why there is an execution order on Tatsumaki's head.” He sighed and slapped a hand on his face. “You were gone for one hour,” Yaga grumbled to himself. 

After hearing that, Satoru had the biggest smile on his face. “HAHAHAHA, THEY REALLY DID IT.” Satoru laughed loudly and swung an arm around Tatsumaki’s shoulder. She looked like she had a thousand questions and decided to ignore the idiot's arm around her shoulder for now.

Wanting to get some answers, she spoke to Yaga in a dangerously calm tone. “What the hell do you mean by that?” 

Although she may look calm on the outside, Yaga could feel the overwhelming pressure radiating from the small girl. It felt like he would die by the slightest mistake. He needs to collect himself before answering her question.

Sighing again, he began to explain the situation. “I don’t know the specifics, but whatever you did with Satoru made the Higher-Ups very angry with you. You don’t know this, but the Higher-Ups are our superiors, and what they say is basically the law for us. And now, they decided that you are a threat and called for your execution.”

After this information dump, Tatsumaki stared blankly at Yaga for a while before giving Satoru a side glare. The idiot in question could barely contain his laughter and tried to hold it in.

“Satoru!”

“Pffff, yes, Tatsu-chan?“ *snicker*

“I will deal with you later. First, … you will tell me where those damn Higher-Ups are.” Her tone told him he better not play with her right now.

Of course, Satoru was not intimidated by her. In fact, everything was working as he planned. He can’t wait to see the scared faces of these old geezers. It will be so hilarious.

“Yeah, yeah, don’t be so on edge, Tatsu-chan. It’s not like there is anyone in this world who could kill you. Well, except me, of course.” He lazily waved her off. He was not taking this situation seriously at all.

Satoru grabbed Tatsumaki’s arm and began to walk away, dragging her behind him. But he was stopped by Yaga, who squeezed his shoulder quite firmly. “Satoru!” His tone could cut stone.

Satoru turned around and flashed Yaga a bright, toothy smile. “Yes, Yaga-Sens-“ BAM!

Yaga punched Satoru on the head. He was absolutely done with this boy. “You won’t be going anywhere right now. Do you understand? You still haven’t told me what the hell happened.”

The poor boy pouted and rubbed his head where he’d just been hit. “Not fair. I didn’t even do anything. Tatsu-chan was the one who brutalized everyone in the Zenin Clan.” He quietly grumbled out.

Yaga couldn’t believe his ears. What did he say? “Brutali- … WHAT?” Satoru swiftly got hit a second time. “Tell me that you didn’t invade the Zenin Clan. I swear, if you really did inv-“

“He’s telling the truth.” Tatsumaki interrupted Yaga’s scolding.

Quickly turning his attention to the esper, Yaga looked at her with raised eyebrows.

“Like I said, he was telling the truth. He didn’t do anything. I was the one who fought the whole clan.” She told him in a challenging tone. Her arms were crossed over her chest, and she looked at him with sharp eyes. She wanted to be done with this fast, so she could ‘talk’ with these so-called Higher-Ups.

For Yaga, dealing with Satoru was one thing, but he still had not figured out Tatsumaki’s character, so he needed to treat her more cautiously. She could kill him with ease if he’s not careful. Sighing again, he calmed down and composed himself. “Why did you do that?” Was his simple question.

“I needed their Cursed Objects.”

“And you couldn’t just ask them?”

“No.”

Yeah, he was too old for this shit. All of this for some Cursed Objects. What is wrong with these teenagers? This generation is doomed.

“Just … please promise me that you won’t kill them.” Yaga was giving up at this point. This whole situation was so pointless. He turned around and walked away. He needed some time for himself.

Tatsumaki nodded and turned her attention back to Satoru, who looked at her with wide eyes.

“What?”

“You just won an argument with Yaga-Sensei.”

She didn’t really win this argument. He was just too tired of dealing with two unbearable powerhouses.

“And? I don’t care what some weaklings think of me. Just tell me where I can find these damn Higher-Ups.” Her patience was running thin at this point. This whole day was just the worst. She is stranded in a different world, has no way back, and doesn’t know if her sister is safe. And now some old people want her dead.

She’s done.

Satoru could feel the sleeping monster inside Tatsumaki and decided to play it safe for now. It’s not that he is afraid of her or anything.

“Alright, alright, I will show you the way. Buuuuuut, it is a bit tricky to get to them.” He paused and circled around Tatsumaki to stand directly in front of her. “Okay, here is what we need to do.” Then, he explained how they could get to the old geezers.

/

“Who … are you?” A beautiful black-haired woman breathlessly questioned the mysterious being before her. Her tone was of pure astonishment. This thing had no face. Instead, it had weirdly pulsating veins on its face. And the power it was radiating was … she couldn’t even grasp it.

“I am GOD. Take my hand, and I may grant you power you can’t even comprehend. Everything you desire and everything you need, I may give you all of it.” The mysterious creature told her in a strangely comforting tone.

The woman didn’t hesitate and grabbed GOD's hand. It was surprising how quickly she decided on that.

Immediately after, everything changed. Kaori fell unconscious from the power she just received.

And GOD?

Well, he was pleased. Delighted, to be exact. This world seems to be very interesting. It looks like he has a little side project from now on. He will gladly use this extraordinary creature to conquer this world, too.

“Well done. You may serve me well … Kenjaku.”

And with that, GOD disappeared from this world. He will return after he is done with Blast and his annoying little underlings.

/

/

/

End of chapter 2.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

Yeah, I know, the Zenin’s had no hidden vault full of Cursed-Objects. Or at least, it was never mentioned. But come on, do you really think that they would keep all their precious little Cursed-Objects and tools at the Cursed-Wharehouse? Nah, I don’t think so.

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Authors Note: Welcome to chapter 3 of “ESP x Infinity”.

To be clear, in this Version, Tatsumaki’s ESP needs to travel the distance to her target. The manga never stated how her ESP works, so I’m using this version. That means she can’t get past Gojo’s infinity.

I did this so that she wouldn’t be too overpowered. There must be at least one thing preventing her from butchering Gojo.

Teenage Tatsumaki is already much more powerful than Prime Gojo and Sukuna combined. The OPM-Verse is just too OP.

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

ESP x Infinity

(Please read the Authors note above)

In a dark, seemingly endless room, a few elderly sorcerers were sitting behind door-like structures. They were in the middle of discussing what to do with the Gojo brat. They knew he was partly responsible for what happened with the Zenin clan. He needs to be kept on a tight leash, or else he will be uncontrollable in the future.

“He is a menace. It would be better to kill him now before he can grow even stronger.”

“And receive the wrath of the whole Gojo clan? Think before you speak. It would be better to blackmail him. We need some leverage over him to get him to behave.”

“And what would that leverage be? The only other person he respects is the Geto boy. And I don’t think we can handle losing another Special-Grade.”

“How about we tr-“

CRACK!

They were interrupted by a weird cracking noise from above. They looked up at the ceiling in confusion. What was that? This room is hidden in a barrier and can’t be found with conventional methods. The barrier should also be invulnerable to any physical damage. What could possibly harm it?

The cracking got louder, and shortly after, the barrier blew apart. The shockwave hit the Higher-Ups, and they needed to use all their strength to avoid being blown away.

When the dust settled, two teenagers could be seen entering the domain of the Higher-Ups. One had a demonic look in her eyes and emitted a killing intent so strong; they nearly pissed themselves. The other was lazily following behind the girl with a bored look in his eyes as he ate a chocolate bar.

The girl began to speak. “Which one of you senile skeletons had the great idea to get me executed? Speak up now, or I will kill you all.” Her tone was low and had a slight edge to it.

They immediately knew that one misstep would get them all killed. The atmosphere in the room was unbearable.

But the old farts still thought that Gojo was on their side. Or that he would at least do as they say. An old guy with too many wrinkles on his face yelled at the white-haired teen. “GOJO, KILL HER NOW, OR YOU ARE THE NEXT ONE WHO GETS AN EXECUTION ORDER.” He stupidly shouted, digging his own grave in the process.

He was quickly grabbed by Tatsumaki’s telekinesis and lifted off the ground. He tried to gasp for air and wriggled in panic. It was a pathetic display.

Satoru took a bite of his chocolate bar and spoke with a full mouth. “Sworry, grampfs, buth my handhs are kind ofh fwull at dhe momenth. Maybe lather.” He swallowed and quickly took another bite.

The old man couldn’t believe his ears. “You … you … YOU INSOLENT BRAT. HOW DARE YOU IGN- URGHH.” Tatsumaki quickly shut him up, increasing the pressure around his neck.

“It would be better for you to answer my question and not focus so much on the idiot. So, was it you? Were you the one who wanted me dead?” Her gaze was so intense he began to sweat.

The old geezers were experiencing their worst fear, but surprisingly, they all kept their mouths shut.

And before Tatsumaki could rip them a new one for staying silent, Satoru grabbed her shoulder and spoke in a bored tone. “Haaaah, don’t bother, Tatsu-chan. You won’t get anything out of them. Trust me, they will never spill the beans. Instead, just crush them all. I bet they all made the decision to execute you together anyway.”

Tatsumaki looked into his eyes to see if he was playing with her again. But it looked like he was telling the truth. She huffed and crossed her arms over her chest. “Hmph, at least that way, I don’t have to waste even more time here.”

Without warning, Tatsumaki released the full power of her killing intent. The room went colder, and the pressure was suffocating. In a dark and threatening tone, she spoke, “For the foolish mistake of wanting me dead, you will get to experience the worst pain in your entire life, you scum.” With a simple gesture, all of the Higher-Ups were immobilized by her telekinesis.

They tried to get out of her grasp but were too weak to do so. Well, maybe it was Tatsumaki who was just too strong.

For the next ten minutes, you could hear painful screams escaping the dark torture chamber.

After she was done, she spat on their bodies and began to leave together with Satoru. But at the door, she suddenly stopped and turned her head to glare at them one more time.

“If you dare to make the same mistake again, I will kill you. Do you understand?” Her ice-cold tone traveled through the room like a knife.

She didn’t wait to get a response and quickly left. It didn’t matter anyway. No one in this world could kill her.

The Higher-Ups were left alone in the dark room. They contemplated all their life choices. In the end, they decided to let the esper roam freely; it would be much better for them that way, even if it was against everything they believed.

/

Tatsumaki was walking alongside Satoru around the campus. Satoru wanted to show her the dormitories. To be exact, he wanted to show her his room so they could play video games later. He also wanted to show off his Digimon collection. Not that Tatsumaki was interested in something dumb like that.

“You know, I just realized that I know absolutely nothing about yourself other than that you have a sister and fight monsters. Do you have any hobbies, Tatsu-chan?” He excitedly asked as he invaded her personal space.

The esper rudely ignored him. But it didn’t seem to bother him. The opposite, actually. Now, he was even more curious. “Come oooooon, tell me, Tatsu-chan. You gotta have some hobbies.” Satoru whispered the last part into her ear.

Tatsumaki promptly stopped and began to look at him with a smirk. Then, in a challenging tone, she said, “Stop calling me Tatsu-chan, and I might tell you, you idiot.”

Satoru looked at her for a couple of seconds with a blank stare.

“…”

“…”

Then, he shrugged and turned around to continue walking ahead. “Welp, it can’t be helped then. Come on, I need to show you my room, Taa-tsuu-chan.” The smirk he gave her made her blood boil. And her own smirk was replaced with a giant frown.

‘This fricking idiot.’

Tatsumaki huffed and reluctantly began to follow Satoru.

To be honest, Satoru really wanted to know some bits about her past and what she does for fun. It was the first time that he met someone who was his equal. Sure, Suguru has massive potential of his own and could someday catch up to him, but he was not there yet. Still, he was only a sorcerer for a few months and already reached the realm of Special-Grade. Okay, as of now, he is a Special-Grade through technicality.

But Tatsumaki had this aura around herself. He can’t describe this feeling, but she interested him. This was the first time he felt something like this.

So, how can he get her to open up more?

…

Oh?

‘Heh, yeah, that could work.’

If he remembers correctly, and he does, then Tatsumaki was weirdly protective about the image of this Blast dude. Let’s see how she reacts when Satoru insults him a little.

Slowing down his pace, he began to walk beside his little friend. He ruffled her hair and, in a teasing tone, asked, “So, this Blast guy, I don’t think he is as strong as you made him out to be. If he fought against me, I’m sure I could beat him in a fight. I’m the strongest, after all.”

He let her digest his sentence and waited for the response he hoped to get. And lo and behold, she took the bait.

With a scowl as deep as an ocean, she began to berate Satoru for how foolish he was to compare himself to Blast. “Haaaaah? Did you barf out your brain? How dare you to even think that you could even stand in the vicinity of Blast without fainting? He is so powerful that you would piss in your pants if you saw his strength. Hmph, I can’t believe your ideocracy.” Tatsumaki began to rant about how great Blast was and how dumb Satoru was for comparing himself to him. She told him all about his fights against strong monsters and other incredible things he did. This continued for a few more minutes, and Satoru listened with a massive smirk. His plan worked. She was so easy to read.

But he wanted to be part of this conversation. To only listen was boring, after all. He interrupted her with a flick on her nose. “GAH! HEY! WHAT WAS THAT FO-“

Satoru shut her up by looking directly into her eyes with the full, piercing gaze of his Six-Eyes.

“You keep talking about his strength and how great he is, but what even is his Cursed-Technique?” he asked her in a calm tone, surprising the esper.

Getting over her confusion, she shook her head and smugly smirked at him. “Heh, looks like I managed to impress you with his achievements. Hehe, he is Blast, after all.”

Satoru ignored her arrogant tone and waited to get an answer. “First of all, his power is not a Cursed Technique. I already told you there is no such thing as Cursed Energy in my world. But it seems your bird brain already forgot about that.”

Satoru didn’t forget; he just didn’t know what to call their powers.

“And his actual power is a thousand times greater than your pathetic little barrier thing. He can manipulate space itself.” She told him in a smug tone as she smirked at him with half-lidded eyes.

And that’s the point where he has to step in. Saying that someone is stronger than him? He only needs to beat them up. But to say that his Limitless Technique and his Six-Eyes are pathetic? Oh boy, they sure crossed the line.

“Hehe, you say that, but did you manage to pierce my barrier yet?” He leaned closer and spoke in a cocky tone. “Hmm? Oh, that’s right. You didn’t.”

Satoru leaned even closer.

“In an actual battle, you would never be able to hurt me, Tatsu-chan,” Satoru said, dismissing Tatsumaki’s strength.

Instead of being angry at him for calling her weak, Tatsumaki began to smirk, challenging him. “Well, then fight me, Bird-Brain!”

Satoru stopped in his tracks and looked at her perplexed. Did she just challenge him?

Tatsumaki stood in front of him and poked his barrier with a finger. “Let’s see who really is the strongest between the two of us.”

Noticing what she just said, she began to stutter. “I- It’s not like I need to prove anything or some shit. I know that I’m stronger than you. But I need to get the hang of this whole Cursed Energy thing. My power feels mostly the same, even with the inclusion of Cursed Energy, but if I’m going to fight against Curses and other Sorcerers, I need to be prepared. Y- Yeah, that’s it. I just want to practice and see how much stronger I am than you. Nothing more.”

Making her point, she held up her chin. “Hmph”

Satoru could barely contain his laughter. ‘She’s so adorable.’

But he would be lying if he wasn’t the tiniest bit excited to fight against her. “Wanna make a bet out of it? If you win, I will do anything you say. And if I win, you have to be my maid for a whole day.” He gave her a toothy grin.

Satoru was not a pervert and didn’t care if he saw her in a maid uniform or not. He was not that kind of guy, but he knew that she would be soooo embarrassed to wear something like that.

Tatsumaki was going to respond, but Satoru interrupted her. “I won’t stop calling you Tatsu-chan.”

Tatsumaki grits her teeth.

“Tch, fine. When I win, you must do everything I tell you for an entire day.”

Accepting the condition, Satoru smiled at her excitedly. “Perfect, then let us quickly search for a nice open plane and duke it out like true warriors. Hehe, I can’t wait to show you how great I am.”

But then, Satoru began to frown and rubbed his chin. “Hmmm, how do we decide the winner? Do we fight until someone falls unconscious? Or is it enough to land a hit? We can’t exactly kill each other, you know.” He asked her calmly.

“It doesn’t really matter since I’ll win regardless. But let’s say you win when the other one gives up or falls unconscious.” Tatsumaki explains in a bored tone. She was sure there would be no way for her to lose and wanted to beat him up already.

“Heh, all right, then let’s go and search for a nice fighting spot.” Gojo was pumped and ready to go at it.

Both flew away from school. It was time to decide which one of them was the strongest.  

/

“Yeah, I think this place is good enough,” Satoru said, satisfied as he looked around.

He turned around to face Tatsumaki, who glared at him. He doesn’t even know what he did to piss her off this time. “What about you? Do you want to lose here or somewhere else?” He teased her as he patted her head.

Tatsumaki brushed off his hand and scoffed. “Tch, I can’t wait to push you off your high horse.”

“Yeah, yeah, do whatever you want, but the result will remain the same.” The arrogance in his tone was unmistakable. He looked at her with pure confidence and his hands in his pockets.

Then, he took off his glasses and went into a battle stance as he let out his large pool of Cursed Energy. The atmosphere around them immediately got tense as the two powerhouses got ready.

Usually, by now, all his opponents would tense up or flee from him. His power and the piercing gaze of his Six-Eyes are too much for most people. Even if Tatsumaki was an anomaly, he expected to see the same reaction in the esper.

But he only saw a bored look in her eyes that clearly told him, ‘Is that everything you got?’

Was she not fazed at all?

His question was answered as Tatsumaki took a fighting stance of her own. Well, she actually only uncrossed her arms.

And then it happened. Out of nowhere, Tatsumaki lets out the full might of her ESP.

A green aura began to surround her, and her hair began to float upwards. Her eyes were glowing brightly, and the atmosphere was suffocating. What he sensed at her arrival and when they fought against the Higher-Ups could not even compare to what he was sensing right now.

Satoru was speechless. Never in his life had he felt something like that. This much power was … it was unbelievable.

There was a moment in his life when he thought he was looking at the most dangerous thing in existence. And this right here was …

A few years ago, he had the opportunity to see one of Sukuna’s fingers. It was exhilarating to look at. The finger was radiating so much power. It’s basic math; if twenty of his fingers were scrambled around Japan, and one finger was only five percent of Sukuna’s full power, then Tatsumaki was as strong as five full-powered Sukunas. Right now, she has the strength of over 100 fingers.

What the hell is she?

She said Blast was multiple times more powerful than her. What kind of crazy world did she come from?

Oh, the things Satoru would do to see her world just once.

Sweat began to run down his face.

For the first time in his life, Satoru was unsure if he could defeat the person in front of him, not only because of the difference in power but also because of her other aspects.

Yeah, there was even more to mention.

Currently, Satoru is the only person in the world who can manipulate his Cursed Energy at an atomic level. This is thanks to his Six-Eyes and Limitless technique, which helped him with that. But his Six-Eyes also tell him that the person in front of him comes dangerously close to his level of efficiency.

If you believe it or not, Tatsumaki’s Cursed Energy manipulation is nearly as efficient as Satoru’s. Satoru is still better at it, but she is a close second.

This shouldn’t be possible. What kind of brain capacity or neural activity does she have to accomplish such a feat?

There was no time to think about it. Without warning, Tatsumaki launched the first attack.

She ripped a few boulders off the ground and coated them in a barrier to make them sturdier. She then launched them all at Satoru to test the limits of his barrier.

There were 20 boulders in total, each weighing around one ton. Tatsumaki decided to start slow and use only a fraction of her power. Who knows how long they will be fighting.

Of course, such an attack is pointless against Satoru`s infinity, but Tatsumaki doesn’t know that. After the dust settled, Satoru whistled at her. He still had a lazy smirk and a basic stance. “Woah, I’m impressed, Tatsu-chan. You managed to block my vision for a few seconds. But you could have done this without throwing your little rocks around, you know?” He teased her in a mocking tone.

Tatsumaki could only scoff. “Tsk, smile all you want, but at the end of this fight, you will be crawling on the ground beneath me.” She insulted Gojo in an annoyed tone.

The thing is, she didn’t feel any resistance when the attack hit him. So, what is the secret behind it?

“Nah, I don’t think so. But please go ahead and try, Ta-tsu-chan~.”

Instead of falling for his bait, Tatsumaki thought about her next attack. ‘I don’t think he can put up his barrier forever. Can I break it by sheer force, or do I need to attack him relentlessly to build up pressure?’

The answer was simple. She can throw rocks at him all she wants, but when was there a chance for her to get a workout in? Sure, she usually fights from a distance, but it is always exhilarating to fight someone in close quarters. ‘Heh, let’s see how long he can keep up with me.’ She darkly thought as a devilish smirk spread across her face.

Tatsumaki spread her Cursed Energy across her body and reinforced it to increase her speed, strength, and perception.

As she explained before, the usage of Cursed Energy and ESP is exactly the same. The only difference is that she can now see these Cursed Spirits and can learn new abilities in the future. So she doesn’t have to learn how to use her powers again.

Satoru noticed the change in her tactic and prepared for the incoming assault. But nothing could have prepared him for what would happen next.

It was not even a fraction of a second, but Tatsumaki managed to close the gap between them in an instant. He couldn’t even see her move. She was too fast.

Her reinforced punch was so strong that the shockwave traveled across the surface behind him. The only reason why he was still standing was because of his Infinity.

“Tch, I’m not done yet, you pushover.” Tatsumaki snarled.

She vanished again and reappeared behind him, delivering another punch that destroyed everything in its path. He turned around, but she was already gone.

It was unbelievable. Satoru couldn’t track her. What's going on? How can she be that fast? The only other time he was impressed by another man's speed was with Naobito Zenin, and he still was slower than Gojo.

Satoru needs to act, or he will look like a pathetic weakling. And he definitely can’t allow to turn off his Infinity.

For the first time, Satoru Gojo fully concentrated on a fight.

He sensed her behind him and crouched down to dodge a horizontal kick. He smirked and began to taunt her. “Heh, easy peasy. You should try to aim bett-“

He was interrupted by yet another kick that came straight from above. He dodged it by a hair's length, and the ground cracked. A giant crater was formed.

Satoru looked up and saw the piercing stare he received from the esper. It was like she was looking directly into his soul. “Huh? What’s wrong? Cat got your tongue? Did you finally realize you have no chance against me without your pathetic little barrier?” She said in a low tone.

Hehe, who does she think she is talking to?

Satoru may be outmatched, but she won't win this fight as long she can’t touch him. Still, fighting someone on equal footing was getting his blood pumping, and he could only smirk excitedly at Tatsumaki. He hopes this fight will continue for a long time. And he will enjoy every second of it.

“Hahahaha, what the hell are you talking about? You didn’t even put a single scratch on my handsome body yet. Come on, the fight hasn’t even started yet.” He challenged her loudly.

And surprisingly, Tatsumaki returned his challenge with an excited smirk of her own. Yeah, she too, will enjoy this fight.

“Heh, the next attack will definitely put a scratch on your hideous face.”

The ground shook, and multiple stone pillars rose from the earth. Each was 100 meters long and 10 meters wide. She coated them with a barrier again and made them spin in the air.

If brute force doesn’t work against him, maybe she can pierce his barrier with something sharp.

Tatsumaki made a simple gesture, and the spikes from hell descended.

Satoru was once again impressed by her. Moving something this big at that speed would drain anyone in this world completely of their Cursed Energy. And it looked like she was barely using a fraction of her power.

Satoru looked at the incoming attack in awe. And if he didn’t know his infinity would protect him, he would try to dodge it because he knew that he would probably die. Nonetheless, he should probably start attacking instead of standing around like a lost child.

The spikes hit his infinity, and he began reinforcing himself with Cursed Energy. It’s time to counterattack.

Before the dust could settle, Satoru took off, speed-blitzed Tatsumaki, and hit her with a strong punch on her left cheek.

A smirk spread across his face. But as fast as it appeared, it quickly vanished as he looked into Tatsumaki's bored eyes.

“Was that supposed to hurt me? I think your status as the strongest should be questioned if that is all you’ve got.” She said emotionless.

Tatsumaki blocked his punch with a barrier, and once again, he was blown away by her strength. Sure, he could punch a bit harder than that, but for her to effortlessly block this punch was still impressive.

Was this how his opponents felt when they fought against him? If yes, why are they always so afraid of him? This feeling is incredible. To be pushed to his limits by a stronger opponent is exhilarating and fun.

Satoru returned her remark. “Do I need to remind you that you still haven’t hurt me? Quite the big mouth you got, huh? Also, I’m totally enjoying myself right now. Do you know how often I come across an opponent where I can go all out?”

Tatsumaki raised an eyebrow at him. “That is your full strength? Hmph, that’s pathetic. Your barrier is the only thing prolonging your defeat. I’m superior to you in every other aspect.” She told him in a patronizing tone.

But Satoru didn’t fall for her bait and remained calm. “Yeah, yeah, tell me that again after you wear that Maid outfit, hehe.”

After that, the fight continued for a few more hours. Usually, a battle between Sorcerers ends after a couple of minutes, but Satoru is an anomaly that can manipulate his Cursed Energy to fight seemingly endlessly. He only needs to be careful not to strain his Six-Eyes too much. But by his estimate, he can continue for a few more hours before the strain becomes too great.

Tatsumaki, too, was an anomaly. Her large pool of Cursed Energy could power the whole world for multiple days. And because of that, she can fight for hours without rest. She fights with only a fraction of her power, so she has enough energy left in her.

Satoru didn’t use ‘Blue’ for the entire battle. It would not affect Tatsumaki, and he needs to drag out this match to have a chance to win. It’s a battle of attrition. If he uses ‘Blue’, he would burn too much energy.

To this point, the battle was a back-and-forth between Satoru trying to damage Tatsumaki and Tatsumaki using various tactics to overcome his infinity. Neither of them accomplished anything so far.

But because of Satoru’s Six-Eyes, he can fight longer than Tatsumaki, even if she has more energy in total. And if you look closely, you can see tiny beads of sweat on her forehead. Sure, she could still fight for a long time, but she was burning through large amounts of energy every minute.

Satoru noticed this and smirked, confident he would take this win. “What’s up, Tatsu-chan? Getting a little tired?” He teased her as he peeked over his sunglasses.

Tatsumaki used her telekinesis to swat away her sweat and growled. “Tch, cocky bastard. I just need to hit you once to finish this fight, so hide behind your barrier all you want, but you're dead the moment it’s down.” She spat at him with venom. It was clear that his teasing was getting to her now.

This whole battle was such a blessing to Satoru. Because he finally has an opponent to go all out, he improved so much during this fight. His Cursed Energy manipulation is more efficient, and he’s sure he can use his Six-Eyes for much longer periods without straining them when he is fully rested again.

The same can be said for Tatsumaki. She just hadn’t noticed it yet because of her anger, but she, too, became more efficient and stronger.

It was a win-win situation.

But it was time to finish this fight.

And Satoru knew exactly how to do that.

He relaxed his posture and sat on the ground with his legs crossed. Then, he put his elbow on his knee and cupped his chin with his hand. He gave her a challenging smile. “You know, I’m starting to get bored now. If all you can do is throw rocks at me and create useless barriers, I think continuing this fight is pointless.” He leaned back and began to giggle.

A vein popped on Tatsumaki’s forehead.

“You said Blast was your teacher? Then I must say that he did a terrible job teaching you. But what would you expect from someone who can’t even protect his precious little student from crossing dimensions? I mean, someone with Space manipulating abilities would definitely know how to cross dimensions. Well, if he is competent, that is. Hehehehe, if I had the cha-“

SWWOOOSH-BOOOOM

He was interrupted by a large shockwave hitting him, destroying everything in its path for hundreds of kilometers.

‘Hehe, it worked.’ He thought, satisfied.

The dust settled, and Satoru looked directly into the eyes of a demon. The aura around Tatsumaki was so thick you could only see her silhouette and threatening eyes.

She ripped large chunks of stone from the ground and threw them at Satoru. “YOU BRAIN-ROT ASSHOLE! HOW DARE YOU INSULT BLAST LIKE THAT. I WILL PULVERIZE YOU AND TURN YOU INTO FERTILIZER! YOU HEAR ME!? YOU ARE DEAD!” She screeched at him in rage, having lost any sense of reason.

She was lost in her wrath and didn’t notice how she burnt through all her energy.

And after 30 minutes, blood began to leak out her nose. But she didn’t care. The only important thing for her was to grind this cocky little bastard across the ground until he began to cry like a toddler.

During her rage fit, Tatsumaki exorcised multiple Cursed Spirits that were too close and succumbed to her overwhelming power. Curses from Grade 4 to 1 were too afraid and kept their distance. But some Special-Grade curses were curious and got too close.

Everything went according to plan. Satoru knew that if Tatsumaki was pushed far enough, she would lose any sense of reason. It was clear from the beginning that she had thin skin. Now, he only has to wait for her to run out of steam.

During this time, he was insulted uninterrupted. He was laughing his ass off because she can get really creative with her words. He was also assaulted by large rocks, energy beams, shockwaves, and many more things she got her hands on. The area around them was looking like the surface of the moon. The earth shook under Tatsumaki’s power and could be felt for multiple kilometers.

Blood began to leak out of every hole in her head, and her vision began to blur. She was getting dizzy.

Now was his chance. Satoru smirked at the exhausted esper and began his assault. He rushed behind Tatsumaki and delivered a powerful punch on her head.

Tatsumaki had no time to put up a barrier, and her head was not reinforced by Cursed Energy. “ARRGH! YOU LITTLE BA-“

She was interrupted by a kick to her stomach.

She spat out saliva and began coughing.

But Satoru gave her no time to catch a breath and continued to pummel her. He punched her, kicked her, and, for the first time, used his ‘Blue’ to throw her around.

“Cursed Technique Lapse: Maximum Output: Blue.”

The esper was trapped in his technique and thrown around like a ragdoll.

Her head was spinning.

She finally lost consciousness after crashing into a stone wall.

She lost the fight.

Satoru knew he only lost the fight because of Tatsumaki’s temper. She was an incredible opponent, and he damn knows never to underestimate her.

But now it was time to tease her. With a shit-eating grin, he made his way to Tatsumaki, who still was lying on the ground.

“Heh, looks like you will have to wear a maid outfit, huh?”

Tatsumaki’s eyes fluttered open, and she looked at the sky with a strained expression.

She sat up, and her lip began to tremble. “D- Dammit!”

Mistaking the situation, Satoru continued to mock her. “Awww, you crying? Don’t worry, you can have the spot as the second strongest Sorcerer on the planet.”

Tatsumaki snapped her head at Satoru and glared at him fiercely. Her eyes were wet, and she tried to hold back a sniff. “SHUT UP! I’m not allowed to lose to someone like you.” She shouted in a strained tone.

Satoru was taken aback by her outburst.

“Don’t you get it? I need to be the strongest. If I lose to anyone, Blast will never look at me again. I … I … *sniff* I c- can’t let him down. I’m so weak and pathetic.” A tear ran down her face, and she rubbed her eyes to wipe them away.

“DAMMIT LOOK AWAY FROM ME!”

Tatsumaki hugged her knees and hid her face behind them.

Satoru looked at her with a shocked expression.

They stayed like this for a couple of minutes when suddenly, “You’re not weak. You’re pretty strong, to be honest.” Satoru said in a surprisingly calm tone.

The esper looked up from the ground into Satoru's eyes. His smirk was gone, replaced by a kind smile. She looked at him, confused.

For the first time, Satoru did not mock someone but praised them instead. It was unheard of.

“I mean it. If it were not for my Infinity, I would be toast. Don’t cry over a single loss, and be proud of yourself. You just got used to Cursed Energy, so it’s no wonder you lost to me.”

He crouched down and patted her head. “Let’s become stronger together, okay? I need to train a lot more to match your strength, and you need to learn more about Cursed Energy to get past my Infinity. How does that sound?”

Tatsumaki was still upset, but he managed to lift her spirits by confessing that she was stronger than him.

Sniffing one last time, she accepted his offer. “Hmph, f- fine. But next time, you’re going down.”

Satoru smirked at her. “Heh, that’s more like it.”

…

Was this the beginning of a beautiful friendship?

Who knows?

…

…

…

…

…

“You still have to wear the maid outfit.”

“Grrrr.”

/

/

/

End of chapter 3.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

I hope you didn’t forget what I wrote in chapter 1. I said that Tatsumaki has Cursed Energy now, which means she can learn Domain Amplification, Domain Expansion, Reverse Cursed Technique, and all the other things.

That means she will have a way to get past his Infinity at some point.

The only reason Satoru won, was because of his Infinity. It’s clear that Tatsumaki is dozens of times stronger than him, even as a teenager. Adult Tatsumaki tanked an attack that sliced open the earth. And it is stated she can stop the rotation of the earth. Satoru is strong, and even in OPM, the only people who could get past his Infinity are probably Blast, GOD, and Saitama. 

I hope I didn't offend anyone by portraying someone too strong or too weak.

And if she knew how his infinity worked, the fight could have gone entirely different.

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Authors Note: Welcome to chapter 4 of “ESP x Infinity”.

To clarify a few things, the main characters of this story will be Tatsumaki and Satoru Gojo. That means that other side characters like Suguru and Shoko will appear but will have nearly zero plot relevance. This story will only focus on the weird relationship between the two strongest.

As I said, I’m still a new writer and need more experience before I can flesh out more characters. This is also my first time writing something ‘romantic’ into a story.

Please don’t expect too much from me. I’m still learning.

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

ESP x Infinity

It was the following day, and Tatsumaki had never been this embarrassed in her entire life.

Yesterday, they quickly returned to Jujutsu-High. Satoru showed her where her room was, and she immediately went to bed.

But now?

Now, she was standing in Satoru’s room wearing a ridiculous-looking maid outfit. Her face was deep red, and the grinding of her teeth could be heard even in the next room.

The worst part was that Satoru looked at her like she was the cutest thing in the world. Behind his sunglasses, he had stars in his eyes and took photos with his phone.

“Awwwww~, you look so adorable, Tatsu-chan.” He snapped a few more pictures as Tatsumaki glared at the camera, hoping her piercing gaze could destroy it.

“Tch, how long do I need to wear this thing?”

Satoru rubbed his chin in concentration. “Hmmm, let’s see … how about till the sun sets?”

That long? She hoped he would show mercy and let her burn this thing at noon. Urgh, this will be the longest day of her life. “Grrrr, fine, have it your way, pervert.”

“Heh, if I would be a pervert, I would have let you wear something which would show off your boobs. Well, if you had any to begin with.” He offhandedly remarked as he walked past her. “Come on; I need to introduce you to Suguru and Shoko.”

The temperature dropped a few degrees. Satoru turned his head and looked at a seething Tatsumaki. He knew exactly why she was so pissed at him, but he saw her furious side so often that he got used to it already. In a bored tone, he said, “We both know you can’t hurt me, Tatsu-chan. You can be angry with me later today.” He gave her a teasing smirk.

This fucking idiot will someday get what he deserves. But it was not today. Tatsumaki breathed in and out to calm down. He was right; she had to swallow her pride. As she was now, she had no way of passing his barrier. Was it even a barrier? She was not so sure anymore. Anyway, she had to think of a way to pass it before she could challenge him again.

Reluctantly, she began to follow Satoru.

When Tatsumaki exited Satoru’s room, she saw him standing at the door to the room right next to her. He banged his fists multiple times on the door. If he did that with Tatsumaki’s door, he would be blasted away by her. How can one person be that annoying?

“Suguruuu~, open the door. I need to show you what I found yesterday. It’s our new classmate. Suguru? Are you there? I know you are inside. I can see you with my Six-Eyes.”

Then, a new voice came from Satoru’s left. “Urgh, do you have to be stupid in the morning too? I need a cig, " a brown-haired girl said in a monotone voice. She looked absolutely done with this day, even if it was only 9 a.m.

Tatsumaki was curious. Another girl is here? And it looked like she was somewhat sane compared to the idiot. Maybe the other person won’t be so bad either.

The girl looked at Tatsumaki with raised eyebrows. “Who’re you?” She asked Tatsumaki, bored. Then, she began to smirk at Satoru. “Heh, didn’t know you ordered yourself a Call-Girl. Are you that needy or what?”

Satoru began to laugh at that. “Pfffff, please, Shoko, as if I need to resort to something like that. No, she’s our newest classmate, Tatsu-chan.” Satoru walked to the esper and swung an arm around her shoulder. He gave Shoko a massive grin. “And because she lost a bet, she has to be my Maid for the entire day.” Satoru patted her head as he explained the situation.

Tatsumaki’s face was red in anger. Ohhh, how she awaits the day she can finally crush this fool into the ground. This idiot doesn’t know how badly he digs his own grave.

Shoko noticed the expression of the esper and smiled lazily at her. “Oh? So that’s how it is. Haaaaaah, my condolence, Tatsu. This idiot is quite the handful, so try to push through it. See ya around.” With that, Shoko walked past them.

Tatsumaki had no time to think if the girl was on her side because the door next to them opened, and a tired-looking, dark-haired boy walked through it.

“Satoru, why are you making such a fuss so early in the morning? It’s Sunday, and I just got back from my mission.” The boy grumbled out, annoyed. It was clear he wanted to return to his bed immediately.

The boy in question gasped exaggeratedly. “Suguru, how could you? You’re hurting Tatsu-chan's feelings, you know? She was so looking forward to finally meeting you, and now you would rather sleep than introduce yourself to her? I’m soooo disappointed.” Satoru acted with fake whining.

The tired teen deadpanned at Satoru. He may have known him for only a few weeks, but he was used to his antics by now. Sighing, he went to Tatsumaki and stretched out his hand. “Yaga-sensei already got me up to things with you. You are Tatsumaki, right? I’m Suguru Geto. I hope we will get along well. I apologize, but I’m exhausted. If you excuse me, I’m going back to bed.”

Tatsumaki reluctantly shook his hand. Still, she was satisfied that he seemed to have a functioning rain in his head. It looks like there are normal people here too, and not just freaks.

Suguru turned around and made his way to his room. But before he could get some needed sleep, Satoru stopped him. “By the way, Suguru, Tatsu-chan told me that protecting the weak is pointless and that they should just crawl under a rock and die.” Satoru taunted Suguru with a knowing smirk.

Tatsumaki looked at Satoru, confused. She had never said anything like that. She said she wouldn’t help everyone who cries out about the smallest problems. She fought countless monsters in her world to protect everyone, thank you very much. She was no saint, but she was not heartless. So, what the fuck is the idiot talking about?

The tired look vanished from Suguru’s eyes, and he looked at Tatsumaki with malice. “Is that so?” His tone was low.

“Oh yeah, if she could have her way, she would throw every person under the bus if they’re not up to her standards.” Satoru threw out more false information with a happy expression.

Suguru shook his head in disappointment. “If what Satoru said is true, I have judged you wrong. The strong are there to protect the weak; that is why Jujutsu exists in the first place. If you are strong, it is your duty to sacrifice your life for the greater good so that the weak may live peacefully. Do you understand that?”

Tatsumaki looked at him, irritated. Was this guy for real? She would’ve just cleared up the misunderstanding Satoru made up, but now he has the audacity to lecture her? She will not stand for this.

With an annoyed expression and irritated tone, she loudly said, “What kind of nonsense are you sprouting? It’s not my problem what happens to weaklings who cry about the smallest inconvenience. Also, it would help if you stopped jumping to conclusions, you imbecile. Everything this idiot said,” she pointed at Satoru, “was nonsense he spouted out his mouth. HMPH!” Tatsumaki got riled up and got closer to Suguru with every word she said. In the end, she poked a finger at his chest and pierced him with a glare.

Suguru was not intimidated and huffed. He could sense her immense Cursed Energy, but he needed to make a point. “It’s still our duty to protect everyone who can’t protect themselves. If you can do that, everything should be fine. I apologize for jumping to conclusions, but this topic is very important to me.” He calmly said to defuse the situation.

Suguru knows how childish Satoru is, so it is partially his own fault for this escalation.

“Tch, my job is to kill curses. If you want to save the weaklings, help them get stronger. That is the only way for humanity to survive.”

Narrowing his eyes, he began to lecture her again. “You can’t force everyone to get stronger. Even if it were possible to do that, there would always be someone stronger who would cause trouble.”

Satoru looked between the two with excitement. This is so much fun for him. He will never get tired of teasing Tatsumaki and riling up Suguru with his morals.

Nonetheless, it was time for him to butt in. “Yeah, let the weaklings stay weak, or else we wouldn’t have someone to look down on. You know?” He casually said.

Tatsumaki snapped her head at him. “You stay out of this. It’s your fault I have to defend myself in the first place.”

“She is right, Satoru. You can’t make up stories so you can be amused by the consequences.”

Satoru grinned at them and crossed his arms behind his head. “Haaaaah, you’re no fun. But at least you got to know each other now, eh?”

The only thing Suguru can do is to grumble at Satoru. He’s too tired for this shit anyway. He turned around and went inside his room to get much-needed sleep. “See you in class.” With that, he closed the door and left Tatsumaki alone with Satoru.

“You know, I think that went much better than expected.”

“The only thing preventing me from shutting your mouth permanently is your stupid barrier.”

/

After that little fiasco was over, the weeks flew by fast. Things calmed down quite a bit, and everyone got into their own little routine. Classes were held from Monday to Friday, and Tatsumaki was taught about Cursed Energy and other things like Shikigami and RCT. And she was finally taught about Clans and their purpose in the world of Jujutsu.

Satoru only told her the bare minimum on the day of her arrival, so it was nice to finally learn more about this world.

After classes, Tatsumaki and Satoru searched all over Japan for a Cursed Object that could send Tatsumaki back home.

They were not successful.

They even trained together to get stronger. And Satoru even explained how his technique worked. And wasn’t that something? You could imagine how pissed she was that the reason she lost was an ability that could bend Space and Time. And the only way to get past it was to use a Domain Expansion. Well, as far as she was aware, that is. Maybe there are other methods, but as of right now, a Domain Expansion is the only way.

Wasn’t that fantastic? The only way to beat him up was to learn a technique that is considered the pinnacle of Jujutsu. But she was Tatsumaki. She will get the hang of this Domain Expansion by the end of the week.

She did not get the hang of it.

But Tatsumaki was not discouraged. She will eventually beat the idiot into a pulp. And most importantly, she will find a way back home to her sister even if it kills her.

But back on track. Currently, Tatsumaki is in the library of Jujutsu High, reading a book about a Cursed Object that can apparently open portals that can be used to travel between large distances. Satoru was here too, but he was not helping much because he was sleeping in his chair.

“If you don’t plan on helping me, why are you even here? Go away and bother someone else with your snoring!” Tatsumaki grumbled out, annoyed, and flicked his head with a book using her telekinesis.

Satoru woke up with a yelp and activated his infinity. “Huh? Oh, are you finished, Tatsu-chan? Let’s go eat ice cream.”

Tatsumaki rolled her eyes at his childish behavior. “Tch, do whatever you want, but if you want to stay here, don’t fall asleep again. Your snoring disrupts my concentration, " she told him as she grabbed the next book.

The teen leaned forward, putting his right elbow on the table, and smirked with half-lidded eyes at Tatsumaki as he cupped his chin. “Tehe, we both know you enjoy my company, Tatsu-chan. And I can’t blame you. I mean, have you met me? I’m awesome.” Satoru stretched himself and began to stand up. “Come ooooon, let’s go outside and do something instead of sitting on our ass the entire day. We will find a way back to your world eventually. Why not have some fun in the meantime?”

Tatsumaki stared at Satoru for quite a while before sighing deeply and giving in to his demands. She wouldn’t admit it, but he was right. She could read all the books she wanted, but if she wanted to find something, she would have to go outside and search for it.

But the door suddenly opened before Tatsumaki could open her mouth, and Yaga walked inside. He looked around the room, looking for something, and when his eyes fell on Tatsumaki, he walked over to her. “Tatsumaki, could you please follow me to my office? The Higher-Ups gave you a solo mission, " he calmly told her.

This confused the young girl. The lunatics gave her a mission? A solo mission? Up until now, she has only been on missions with Satoru. So why the change now? Did they finally understand that she was the most powerful Sorcerer on the planet? That she is the pinnacle of strength? Heh, took them long enough.

Satisfied, she nodded at the large man and began to follow him. But when they exited the library, Satoru began to follow them too, which annoyed the esper.

“Why are you following me? Go away and do something else.”

The thing is, Satoru was worried about Tatsumaki. Well, not worried in a conventional way, but worried nonetheless. He knows how twisted these Higher-Ups can be, so he was suspicious as to why they suddenly gave her a solo mission. He knows that no one on the planet can harm Tatsumaki, but there are ways to overcome absolute strength. Not his infinity, of course. In his mind, Satoru can’t be harmed by anyone or anything. He’s just that awesome.

In an easy-going tone, he said, “Eh? But I wanted to do something with you. Suguru is visiting his family, and Shoko said she would rather quit smoking than hang out with me. Please, I only want to know what the mission is about.” He begged her with puppy eyes.

Tatsumaki knows that he is playing with her again, but at this point, she can’t really say no to him. It’s not that she is attached to him or anything. Definitely not. She only allows him to follow her because she pities him. Yeah, that’s it. Nothing more. “Urgh, do whatever you want. It’s not like I can stop you anyway.” She waved him off and began to follow behind Yaga again with a tickmark on her face. But subconsciously, she’s glad that the idiot is by her side.

The idiot in question throws an arm around her shoulder and grins like he won the lottery. “Hehe, see? Was that so hard? I knew you can’t say no to me.”

The two teens began to bicker back and forth, and Yaga tried to ignore their little banter. But he, too, must acknowledge that they both balance each other out. In the weeks Tatsumaki was enrolled, she managed to reign Satoru in, and the boy was doing a lot less mischief than before.

On the other hand, Satoru was able to crack her hard shell, and Tatsumaki became a lot more social than before. It was not a significant improvement, but at least she doesn’t attack the other teachers for, in her eyes, being too weak and pathetic anymore.

In the first week, Tatsumaki regularly beat up the teachers. When he asked her why she did that, she answered coldly, “If they want to teach me something, they should at least manage to survive one of my attacks.”

Only three teachers are left as of now, including himself and the principal.

There was much to do, but it looks like they will keep improving on their own.

They arrived in his office, and the teens took a seat across from him. Satoru nudged his chair a little closer to Tatsumaki, and the esper quickly increased the distance again. The boy pouted and crossed his arms.

“I will cut straight to the case. The Higher-Ups want you to go on a mission alone to exorcise a Grade 2 Curse in the northern outskirts of Tokyo. The curse doesn’t seem to be very strong, but it managed to kill at least ten people in the last week. Here are a few more information about the curse if you want some.” He handed her a sheet of paper and continued to look at them with his usual stone-hard gaze.

Yaga knows something is up but can’t do anything against the Higher-Ups. He can just hope that his students will be alright. But with Tatsumaki’s strength, it should be no problem for her.

Tatsumaki took the paper and quickly left his office.

“Please be careful; I don’t want to lose one of my students.”

She only gave him a nod before leaving his office for good.

/

They both walked outside the building. Satoru still hasn’t left her side, but for some reason, it doesn’t bother her that much. She can’t place this feeling, but … urgh, forget it.

She nudged him with a finger, and surprisingly, she could actually touch him. She spoke in a calm tone, “Hey, Satoru?”

Satoru looked at her, surprised. Did she just call him by his name? She usually calls him an idiot, dumbass, or moron. “Hmm? What’s up?”

Tatsumaki sighed, then looked up at Satoru with an unreadable expression. “We both know that this is a trap, right? In the last few weeks, we have always been doing missions together. Most of the time, we fought Grade 1 curses or Special-grades. And now they send me off to exorcise a Grade 2 curse? They definitely planned something.”

Well, that was unexpected. Satoru thought she would tell him to piss off or not to intervene when she fights the curse. But that? That was really unexpected. Satoru smirked at her. “Heh, why are you telling me this? Are you worried, perhaps? Don’t worry, I’ll protect you, Tatsu-chan.” He teased her with his usual cocky tone.

He received a scoff for that. “Tch, just listen to me for once. I want to be prepared. These lunatics know how strong I am, so they need to think of a way to defeat me that doesn’t rely on pure strength alone. Are you following me?”

Satoru gave her thumbs up.

“This curse will probably be powerful enough to survive my attacks, but the real danger is probably its Cursed Technique. It may be something that can ignore the strength of its opponents. I’m not worried about me. I know I can kill it no matter what cheap tricks this thing will use. But I want to test something.”

Tatsumaki suddenly stopped in her tracks and stopped talking. Satoru noticed it and turned around. He raised his eyebrows because Tatsumaki tightened her hands into fists and looked at the ground with a pout. Her cheeks were red.

What is wrong with her?

She began to speak again, albeit with a small and weak tone. “Listen … I … URGH. Look …” She fumbled with her hands a little. “GAH, LISTEN YOU IDIOT! I NEED YOUR HE … hel … hel … p.”

There, she said it.

She didn’t dare to look up. She knows exactly what a massive shit-eating grin this idiot has on his face right now. Tatsumaki has goosebumps all over her body. This was so humiliating. The strongest esper on the planet has to ask for help. She can never face Blast again after this embarrassment.

She only waited for Satoru to say something, so she stood there, looking at the ground. But there was no response. The seconds ticked by, and no one said anything. Why was he so quiet? ‘Say something, you moron!’

Then, she dared to look up. The silence was killing her. And when she did … she looked at the face of her idiot, trying to force down his laughter.

*sigh* Of course. What did she expect?

Satoru couldn’t hold back anymore and laughed his heart out. “HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!” This was way too good. Tatsu-chan, with her superiority complex, was asking for his help. There was NO way. Ohhh, this is so good. He will forever remember this moment.

As Satoru laughed, the esper smiled for some reason. She knew he would react that way. She knew he would laugh at her. But … something inside her was glad. She can’t describe it, but her stomach feels so light right now.

Why was she feeling so relieved? He was mocking her. She should be angry at him. What is this feeling? For some reason, the thought of Satoru not looking down on someone made her feel sick.

She couldn’t think further because Satoru managed to calm down. Completely exhausted, he said, “Pff, alright, I’m okay now. Hehe … with what do you need my help with? … heh.”

She shook her head to get her thoughts in order and explained what she had planned. The smile disappeared, and she crossed her arms. Never will she allow this idiot to see her smiling at him. “Hmph, I- I’m not asking you because I need your help. Is that clear? I just want to get your opinion on something. Got that?” She looked at him expectantly.

Satoru nodded. Giving her a knowing smirk.

“W- Well, my ESP mixed with Cursed Energy, so I can theoretically do anything a Sorcerer can do. Increasing my strength, durability, and speed is something I could have done before. But my telekinesis is now considered a Cursed Technique, and to move objects with my mind is the neutral state of that technique.”

Oh, Satoru knows where this is going.

Tatsumaki hesitated for a bit but quickly continued. “Then, how do I do a Lapse?”

Yep, he was right. Why is he so perfect? Sometimes, his awesomeness gives him chills. He gave her an expression that made him look like a wise master. He loves to act high and mighty, and that will never change.

In a snobby tone, he said, “Well, my dear Padawan, you actually mixed something up there. You see, there is no neutral state of a Cursed Technique. You can only fuel a Cursed Technique with Cursed Energy or use a reverse technique to get the opposite result. My Limitless Technique is the exception. But you can fuel your technique differently to get different results.”

He holds up a finger to get his point across. “For example, my uncle has a technique that lets him warp an object from point A to point B.” He holds up a second finger. “But if he fuels his technique differently, he can even warp people, you see? There are endless ways to use a Cursed Technique. You just have to use your head.” He finishes his explanation with a cocky smirk. He baths in the feeling of superiority. To lecture Tatsumaki about something feels so good.

But then, he snapped his fingers. “Oh, right. It’s not called ‘Lapse’. The correct term would be Cursed Technique Lapse: Maximum Output.”

She gave him a weird look. “That’s stupid.”

“No, it’s not.”

“Yes, it is. Who the hell came up with these names?”

“Dunno, don’t care. Probably some old geezers in the past.”

Tatsumaki sighed again. “Whatever, my point still stands. If you said the truth …“

“I did.”

“… then I just have to fuel my technique differently, right?”

Satoru gave her a bright smile and a thumbs up.

Tatsumaki huffed in satisfaction. Then, she looked at him expectantly. “So my energy beams are me using my technique differently then? What about my telekinetic sense? Or my barriers?”

Satoru smirked toothly. “You catch on quickly, Tatsu-chan. Your barriers and energy beams are perfect examples of how you can fuel your technique differently. But your sense … hmmm … maybe you DO have a neutral state of your technique? Or is it like my Six-Eyes? How does it feel for you?”

Tatsumaki rubbed her chin in concentration. “It’s like I can ‘see’ everything around me, like having eyes on the back of my head. It makes it easier to use my telekinesis.”

So, it really was similar to his Six-Eyes. If he had to guess, her brain is probably developed further than that of most humans to support the huge capacity of her technique.

Having figured it out, he patted her head with a smug look. “I think it is just a part of your body that developed to handle your technique. Don’t worry about it.”

Accepting his answer, she nodded, satisfied.

And with that, they took off to fight the curse.

/

Shortly after that, they arrived at their destination, which was an abandoned warehouse in the middle of nowhere.

Wow, how original.

Why can’t the curses spawn somewhere more visually pleasing, like a beach or something?

Yes, she knows why that would probably never happen, but still. Does it always have to be empty places with nothing to look at?

They stood before the entrance and could feel the Cursed Spirit inside. “Yeah, that’s definitely a Special-Grade. You sure you can take him?” Satoru teased her and ruffled her hair.

God, she lov- hates it when he does that.

“Sh- Shut up, moron.” She snarked back, stuttering.

“Just observe my technique and tell me what you see. I know your autistic brain has the attention span of a toddler, but even you should be able to do this.” She threw a few more insults at him and went inside.

She didn’t even reach the door when the whole wall suddenly blew in her face and pushed her back a couple of meters.

She protected herself with a barrier and was unharmed. Did that curse really think that this pathetic attack would hurt her? Tch, what a waste.

The dust settled, and what stood before the teens could only be described as a grotesque mix of a human and a dragon. It was breathing out electricity; yes, electricity. It had damaged black wings on its back, and its claws were red and sharp. The curse looked at them with pure hatred.

Then, its mouth opened, and it began to speak in a wheezing and shrill tone. “Yoouuuu … areee … Ta- Tat- Tatsuma- kiiiii. It’s all … youuur … fault. I will … KILL YOU!” It began to rampage and destroyed everything around itself.

Tatsumaki was ready to fight, but Satoru said something under his breath, interrupting her.

“These fucking Higher-Ups.”

She turned around to look at him. She raised her eyebrows after seeing his face.

Satoru had an angry expression on his face.

But why? They both knew this was a trap. Why was he angry?

“What the hell are you pissed at? We both knew they would do something like that.”

Satoru continued to look at the curse with an unreadable expression.

“Tatsu,” He began.

“Do you know what a Vengeful Spirit is?”

She dropped her telekinesis and looked at him, questioning. “Not really, why?”

“Sorcerers can’t spawn Cursed-Spirits because we don’t leak Cursed Energy, right?”

She gave him a nod. Where was he going with this?

“But we still can turn into Curses ourselves if we aren’t careful enough.”

What? She didn’t know that. Sorcerers can turn into Curses? But why is he telling her this now? Is … oh … she gets it.

Still, that doesn’t explain why he is so angry.

“Tatsu, a Vengeful Spirit manifests if a person dies under extreme stress or regret. When someone is tortured or dies with an unshakingly desire to kill or take revenge, these emotions turn the person into a Vengeful Spirit.”

Satoru sighed and looked at Tatsumaki with a firm gaze. “I knew this person.” He pointed at the Curse.

“And I’m damn sure the Higher-Ups have tortured him for a long time to get him to transform into a Curse that strong.”

Oh.

That’s why he is so angry.

She gets it. If someone had done the same to someone she knew, she would be pissed as well.

Let’s kill this creature fast so it doesn’t have to suffer any longer.

Raising her right arm, Tatsumaki fueled her Cursed Energy more calmly. Usually, she fueled it more freely and in a more violent manner. But now, she concentrated her ESP in the palm of her hand and used her power more calmly.

A small green orb formed in her hand. It was radiating with pure Cursed Energy that begged to be released.

After a few more seconds, she released her power, and a beam as large as the warehouse swept over the landscape, destroying everything in its path.

After the dust settled, they were greeted by pure destruction. For multiple kilometers on end, there was a giant canyon with a width of 50 meters and a height of 20 meters. It was incredible.

The Curse was killed before it could even react to her beam.

Satoru stepped beside her and grabbed her shoulder. “Thanks, Tatsu-chan.”

“Don’t mention it.”

“Do you want to kill the old geezers?”

“Do you?”

“Nah, not today. Maybe next week.”

“Sure.”

They continued staring at her destruction for a while, silently enjoying each other's presence.

But then, they noticed something.

Inside the canyon was something buried under rubble. Something that was radiating huge quantities of Cursed Energy.

Tatsumaki got curious and used her telekinesis to grab it to examine it more closely.

The object was floating before her eyes.

It was a finger.

The fuck? What is a crusty old finger doing here? And why was it radiating so much Cursed Energy? She has to show this to Satoru.

She lets the finger float in front of his face.

“What’s that?”

/

Without them knowing, Kenjaku was sitting on a cliff, stalking the two teenagers from far away.

“So that’s the newest Special-Grade Sorcerer.”

With a calm smirk, Kenjaku began to monologue. “Fufufu, because of the Higher-Ups, I didn’t even need to cover up my traces. It was child's play to fuse the Curse with one of Sukunas fingers.”

The smile vanished and turned into a frown. “The Vengeful Spirit was already a Special Grade before my intervention, and the added strength of one of Sukunas fingers would be too challenging for most Sorcerers. But …”

“… who would’ve thought that the power of GOD would turn the strength of a single finger into that of five? What a wonderful development.”

/

/

/

End of chapter 4.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

Eh, I’m not satisfied with my writing in this chapter. I try to improve with the next one.

I hope the development of Satoru’s and Tatsumaki’s character is not too fast. Please tell me your thoughts in the comments/reviews.

Also, was the explanation for maximum output correct? I read over the explanation in the wiki several times, but I’m still confused. :/  

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Authors Note: Welcome to chapter 5 of “ESP x Infinity”.

I just want to say that I’m no expert when it comes to Cursed Energy, okay? I didn’t study it for hours on end like other people in this community.

Please keep that in mind when reading my story. I am bound to make mistakes when I write about this power system.

Also, does anyone know where all of Sukunas fingers were at that point in time? Before the canon timeline, I mean. If so, please tell me. xD

We know that Jujutsu-High had six fingers, Uraume three, Kenjaku should have four, and Gojo had two. One was sealed inside Yuji, three were placed by Kenjaku around Japan, and one was in Nanako and Mimiko's possession.

So that would mean that Kenjaku was in possession of twelve fingers, correct? Well, before the canon timeline. Jujutsu-High had only five because the sixth finger was from Mahito, who placed it around Junpei’s mother. And he got that finger from Kenjaku. The fingers from Nanako and Mimiko were definitely given to them by him, too. The same goes for Uraume. He placed three fingers around Japan later in the story.

That would be twelve fingers in total, one of which is now floating in Space. This would have been the finger he put in the detention center.

Did I get that right?

One more thing.

At some point in this chapter, you will think, ‘Is the author dumb? Tatsumaki is portrayed way too weak.’ If you are at that point, jump straight to the notes at the end of the chapter. It will be all explained there.

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

ESP x Infinity

The first part of this chapter follows the prologue of Chapter 1. If you forgot what happened there, just reread it. :D

“Uhhhh, … you know what? Let’s do it.” Satoru’s shock was quickly replaced by excitement. He wanted to know what would happen when they launched one of Sukuna's fingers into space.

“Really? Just like that?” Tatsumaki was confused.

“Then, why the hell didn’t you guys do it? This is literally the simplest solution. What the hell is wrong with you all? Are you even thinking with your brain?” She was rightfully irritated. If they couldn’t destroy these fingers, then the only way to get rid of them would be to blast them into space.

Urgh, and once again she is surprised how this society was functioning without her until now.

Satoru ignored her bickering as usual and shook her excitedly. “Yeah, yeah, whatever, you can be furious later. Launch it into space. I want to see it. Come on. Do it, Tatsu-chan.”

She reached her limit again and roughly pushed him away from her. “GAH, get off me, you psycho.”

The esper dusted herself off and got ready to work. She concentrated on the finger, and with a flick of her wrist, the finger got blasted away, never seen again.

Satoru looked at the sky with wide, excited eyes.

He waited.

And waited.

And waited.

His excitement vanished, replaced by confusion. “Was that it? Man, talk about anticlimactic.” His tone was pure disappointment.

“Haaah? What do you mean? Did you expect something else? The finger is floating away now. Did you think something would happen or what?” She said with her usual roughness.

Satoru only shrugged. “Dunno, I thought it would be more … interesting.”

“You’re an idiot, you know that?” Tatsumaki sighed and shook her head in irritation.

Satoru gave her a lazy smirk after hearing that. “But I’m an awesome idiot, right?”

…

The esper began to float away without saying another word.

“Tatsu-chan?”

“DON’T. CALL. ME. THAT!” She screeched and blasted away at enormous speed, leaving Satoru behind.

‘Heh, she loves that name.’

/

Back at the school, Satoru quickly caught up to Tatsumaki and began to pester her again.

“Hey, Tatsu-chan, you know we have five more fingers here, right?”

The esper stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at him with raised eyebrows.

“It’s true. If you follow me, I can show them to you, and you can blast them away too.”

“You told me the fingers are the most dangerous Cursed Object in the world, and now you think the school would just let us walk right into where they are kept just like that?” She asked him in a challenging tone as she looked at him suspiciously.

Satoru raised his hands as if he was surrendering. “Come on, Tatsu-chan, have I ever lied to you?”

…

She gave him a ‘Are you serious?’ look.

Tatsumaki relaxed her posture and sighed. “Fine, let's just get this over with," she said annoyedly and began to follow Satoru.

Happy that he had his way with Tatsumaki again, he patted her head and spoke in a calm tone, “I knew I could count on you. That’s why we are best friends.”

She didn’t correct him.

“Will I get a bounty again?” She said emotionless.

Satoru made a so-so gesture with his hand. “Yeah, probably, but your bounty is already so high that it would not make a difference. And hey, if you work hard, you may get a higher bounty than me in the future. Wouldn’t that be awesome?” He asked her excitedly.

Tatsumaki couldn’t help but smile at his silliness. Was he breaking down her walls? Maybe. Was he an annoying little shit that got on her nerves daily? Absolutely.

They reached their destination, and Satoru showed her the fingers he had talked about.

Tatsumaki took them with her ESP and observed them. Interestingly, these five fingers combined were as powerful as the one she had launched into space earlier that day.

Satoru noticed that too. “That’s weird. They should all be around the same strength. I looked at one of his fingers a few years ago, you know? But these five didn’t get stronger at all. Why was this one finger stronger than the others?” Satoru said thoughtfully as he looked closely at the finger with his Six-Eyes.

He couldn’t wrap his head around the riddle.

But after a few seconds, he dropped his serious act and shrugged. “Eh, whatever, it’s not like anything can harm us anyway, right Tatsu-chan?” He swung an arm around her shoulder and smiled brightly at her.

“Urgh, let’s just throw these things away so I can get some needed distance from your stupidity. I was around you for long enough today.” She slapped his arm away and began to float outside.

Outside, she quickly did the deed, and five more fingers were dealt with. And to get some needed alone time, she promptly left Satoru behind and floated away.

But of course, Satoru had other plans and began to follow her, much to the espers annoyance.

“Hey, Tatsu-chan, you know what?”

“OH MY GOD, SATORU, I SWEAR TO GOD. LEAVE ME ALONE. JUST FIVE MINUTES. PLEASE.”

It was all catching up to her now. His snoring in the library, the plan of the Higher-Ups, his annoying voice, his clinginess, and above all, she still hasn’t found a way to her sister.

But Satoru didn’t seem bothered by it and continued to smirk. “Yeah, yeah, you will get your precious Tatsu time soon. Just listen to me. I told you there are 20 fingers in total, right? Then how about we create our own little adventure? Huh? How does that sound? We both fly around Japan and search for all of his fingers. That would be so cool.” He looked at her with puppy eyes behind his sunglasses.

Tatsumaki stared at him with a deadpan.

The thing is, she is not against his idea.

The thought of traveling across Japan together with Satoru was not displeasing. The opposite, actually. But … would her sanity survive that? Sure, she could deal with him a few hours a day, but to be around him for an extended period of time was exhausting. Really exhausting.

Not only that, but the search may lead them to a Cursed Object that can bring her home.

She sighed and crossed her arms. “I’ll think about it.” And with that, she flew away.

And Satoru?

Satoru had a massive grin on his face.

Adventure Time with Tatsu-chan? This will be like in the movies he watched, where a group of friends go on a vacation. They will have so much fun. He can’t wait.

Now, as his excitement was reaching a new high, he began to walk to the dormitories with a skip in his steps.

/

With Tatsumaki in her room.

She was lying in bed and looked at the ceiling, deep in thought. Satoru is an idiot, no doubt about it. He is obnoxious, rude, annoying, clingy, loud, and childish. He doesn’t take anything seriously, and above all, he has beaten her in a fight.

Yeah, he is the incarnation of everything that gets her gears grinding.

But … he is also not afraid of her. No matter how rude or angry she is with him, he never seems bothered by it. Even if she pushes him away and says that she doesn’t want to do anything with him, he always comes back with his usual carefree nature.

The thing is, deep down, Tatsumaki doesn’t want to push everyone away. She only does that to protect her sister.

She always tells Fubuki that if you hang around someone weaker than you, they will eventually let you down, and you die because of them.

But Satoru isn’t weak. He’s strong. But he’s also so stupid. Urgh, this idiot is invading her head again.

Why is she feeling that way? And why can’t she stop thinking about him even when she’s annoyed with him?

Blast told her that you always need to rely on your own strength, so naturally, she can’t be attached to someone who is weaker than her. She needs to push everyone away who is too weak. Because if you’re weak, you die. But he beat her, right? Doesn’t that make her weak, too?

No, she is stronger than him. He only won because of his Infinity. She can’t be attached to someone. She can’t rely on Satoru. Only her own strength is what is important. She needs to push him away for good. She can’t be attached to him.

…

Does she want to push him away?

No, not really.

…

‘URGH, GET THE HELL OUT OF MY HEAD YOU IDIOT!’

Alright, that’s it. She needs to make up her mind. She will go on his little adventure and decide after that what she will do with him.

/

Yaga didn’t know what to do anymore. Just ten minutes ago, he received a message from one of the Higher-Ups that five of Sukunas fingers had been stolen. What was worse was that the main suspects were Satoru Gojo and Tatsumaki.

At first, he didn’t believe a word, thinking that not even Satoru would be that stupid and steal something that dangerous.

But then he remembered that Satoru attacked the Zenin Clan with Tatsumaki because he thought it would be hilarious.

And after that, they both threatened the Higher-Ups and invaded their realm.

Yeah, it was definitely something he would do. The problem was that he didn’t know what Satoru could possibly want to do with these fingers. He knows that Satoru has a good heart, even if he is an egocentric and arrogant little brat. But he would never let Sukuna reincarnate.

The only reason why he would do that would be to …

OH SHIT!

No, that can’t be it. Not even Satoru would do something so reckless. Or would he?

Yaga rushed out of his office in search of the boy. He knows what Satoru has planned. The only reason why Satoru would steal these fingers was to let Sukuna free and fight the King of Curses. And Tatsumaki, even if she was the more reasonable one of these two, would agree to this to show Satoru how strong she is.

They were both the most arrogant students he ever had. They both thought they stood at the top of the world and that nobody could stop them.

So, of course, they both thought that the King of Curses was just a stepping stone for them.

They want to release Sukuna so they can fight him. To show the world who was the strongest.

He needs to stop them. Yaga rushes through the school at unmeasurable speed. Slamming the door open to the dormitories, he bolts through the halls in a hurry. Satoru’s door is in sight, and he luckily feels the boys' Cursed Energy inside his room.

Good, Satoru was still here.

Yaga knocked on the door, and not a second later, Satoru opened it and peered his head outside. He brightly smiled when he saw his favorite teacher. “Yaga-sensei, what’s u-“

BAM!

Satoru was punched in the face, flew through his room, and crashed into the wall.

He got up and looked at his teacher, confused. “Huh? What did I do this time?”

“Satoru! Where are the fingers?” His tone was sharp and traveled through the room like a knife.

The confused expression changed into a smug one. “Heh, you can be proud of your students, Sensei, Tatsu-chan and I got rid of them for good.”

Now, it was Yaga’s turn to look confused. He stared at Satoru blankly before finally sighing and relaxing himself. “What did you do? Please tell me you don’t plan to revive Sukuna.”

Satoru closed the distance and swung an arm around Yaga’s shoulder. “Relaaaax, Sensei, I just told you we got rid of them.”

Yaga gave Satoru a sharp glare. “Satoru, they can’t be destroyed. Don’t play dumb with me; tell me where you are hiding them.”

“Hehe, we got around the problem. You see, Tatsu-chan blasted them into space, and now they should probably float around somewhere in our solar system. Cool, right?”

…

…

…

“Sensei?”

“I can’t believe this.” Yaga facepalmed and breathed out a long sigh to calm himself. These unbelievable teenagers really did it this time.

He doesn’t have anything against their idea. In fact, he is shocked at how simple this solution is and how no one even thought about it.

BUT … the fact remains that they stole property from the Jujutsu HQ without telling anyone about it. The fact that the stolen properties were five of Sukuna's fingers did not make this situation better.

He doesn’t know what to do with these two teenagers.

With a tired voice, he asked, “What are you planning to do? I know you are far from done.”

Satoru clapped his hands together and gave his teacher one of his ‘Just trust me on this, Sensei.’ smile. “Tehe, we are planning to gather all of his fingers and blast every single one of them into space. Isn’t that awesome? You can start praising me now, Sensei.”

Yaga deadpanned after hearing that and turned around without saying another word.

What Tatsumaki and Satoru are doing is actually something productive. With Sukuna gone, the world will definitely become a safer place. He just hopes his students will stay safe.

Knowing them, they probably won't get hurt. Now, he has to deal with the Higher-Ups and make up a story to cover up their idiocracy.

Satoru’s gaze followed his Sensei until he was gone. He had a massive smile, knowing he made his Sensei proud.

“What did you talk about?” A new voice stole Satoru’s attention.

Turning to his right, Tatsumaki was standing next to him with an unreadable expression.

“Oh, Tatsu-chan, what's up? Did you decide to go through with our adventure?”

Tatsumaki sighed. “Yeah, but I’m in charge, got it? If I say anything, you will follow through it. If you can do that, we can go on your so-called adventure, moron.”

Despite her rough tone, she received a bright, toothy smirk from Satoru. “You got it, Tatsu-chan. Hehe, it will be so much fun.”

…

“I can’t believe I’m actually doing it.”

/

With that, they decided to search through Japan to find every finger from Sukuna. Every day after school, they took off in a random direction of Tokyo and flew over Japan.  

With the combination of Satoru’s Six-Eyes and Tatsumaki’s enormous range, they thought they would finish this task by the end of the school year. From Sukuna’s twenty fingers, six were already dealt with, so there are twelve left to find. This shouldn’t be too difficult.

And yes, Satoru forgot about the two fingers at the Gojo clan.

Naturally, they also finished off any Curse they came across. They are Sorcerers, alright?

“You know what is really weird?” Satoru suddenly asked from her left. They were flying over Hokkaido right now.

Tatsumaki knew what would happen if she ignored him. Reluctantly, she answered him. “Haah, what is it this time?” Her tone lacked the usual vigor.

“Normal humans create curses, right? And these curses then kill the very humans who created them, and we kill the curses who killed the humans. You see, it’s like a cycle that never ends. Why not let the curses kill every non-sorcerer? That way, no curses could spawn again, right?”

SLAP!

“OW, hey, what was that for?”

The glare he received from Tatsumaki could melt ice.

“Are you telling me you would let millions of people die just like that?” Her tone told him he should think about what he was going to say next.

And, of course, he gave her his usual smirk. “Heh, what? Do you really think I would be so heartless, Tatsu-chan? You wound me; I thought we were friends?”

He dropped his act and got more serious. “No, seriously, don’t worry. I was just curious about some other solutions for stopping curses from forming. There is no way in hell I would stop fighting curses.”

Tatsumaki relaxed after hearing that. Thank god, she thought the idiot was serious for a second. Satoru was push-

“Because then I would have to search for a real job, you know? And I really don’t want to work in a boring office.” He quickly interrupted her thoughts and smirked smugly at her.

This fucking idiot. With a snarl, she said, “You are the most redic-“

ZING!

They stopped their banter and snapped their eyes to the ground below them. Underneath them was a large pool of Cursed Energy. It suddenly appeared out of nowhere, as if it had been teleported or something.

It looked like this curse was even stronger than the Vengeful Spirit.

An excited smirk spread across Satoru’s face. “Hehe, may I have the honor of killing this thing, Tatsu-chan?” He cracked his knuckles and gave her a side glance.

Why was he so worked up?

“Hmph, why are you asking me? Do what you want. It’s not like I care about these things anyway.” She offhandedly waved him off.

His smirk got wider, and they both started to descend.

They landed in the middle of nowhere. All around them was a dense forest with nothing interesting in sight. It was clear this curse was placed here by someone else. No curse would freely choose to stay in such an empty area with no Cursed Energy to feed on.

Then, behind them, the curse emerged from the trees. It had a disgusting smile. This thing's malice was pure hostility. With its one big orange eye, it looked at them, calculating something. The curse was a little taller than them, had four arms, and had a muscular build. It seemed almost human.

Satoru, of course, was not intimidated in the slightest. Even if this curse was several times stronger than the Vengeful Spirit. With a calm smirk, he began to close the distance between them. “I’ll admit, you’re definitely the strongest curse I faced so far. But … compared to me, you are basically nothing. So, let me show off a little, would ya?” He challenged the curse with a smug tone.

Without wasting a second, they both engaged in combat. The fight was fast-paced. From the outside, it looked like a blue and orange blur blitzing through the forest at enormous speed. The shockwave created by their speed ripped out trees and destroyed Mother Nature.

Tatsumaki, of course, could follow their movement easily. She could move ten times that fast if she wanted to. Following behind them, she noticed that Satoru was the one on the offensive. That didn’t surprise her. He had his infinity. The curse could only hit the infinity between them, and Satoru could effortlessly punch it to his heart's content.

Which pissed off the Cursed Spirit. It tried to attack again, and as it swung back its arm, Satoru vanished.

Confused where he went, it looked around. And out of nowhere, Satoru reappeared and connected a powerful punch to its jaw.

The Curse got blasted away, crashed through several trees, and grinded across the ground.

It got back up but was immediately kicked again by Satoru. He gave the curse no chance to counter. And Satoru loved it. The feeling of absolute superiority was liberating. He couldn’t help himself and began to laugh.

“Hahaha, come on, four-arms. Is that everything you got? If you don’t do anything interesting soon, I’ll fall asleep on you.”

The curse growled at Satoru and attacked him after it made a weird hand sign. Suddenly, from beneath him, spikes out of stone tried to pierce him.

Satoru quickly dodged the attack and analyzed it.

Before he got a good look at it, more spikes appeared from behind him. This time, the trees turned into spikes and traveled through the air at high speeds.

What is this Cursed Technique?

His-Six Eyes told him the curse could manipulate everything it touches. What an interesting Technique! Just by a touch, the curse can change or reform any matter.

For example, if the curse touches Gold, it could change it to platinum and change its form into a sword or something else.

That’s so awesome.

That means the curse touched the ground at some point during their fight and reformed it into stone spikes.

Clever. Unfortunately, the attack can’t get through his infinity.

Looks like the curse is out of options, and Satoru decides to end the fight. He had his fun, and the curse was starting to bore him now. It had a cool technique, but that’s it. Just a cool little party trick.

Satoru vanished again and prepared his finishing move. He moved his arms in an arc and shouted, “Cursed Technique Lapse: Maximum Output: Blue.”

The curse had no chance and was swallowed by his technique as Satoru destroyed everything around himself.

The blue orb sucked everything inside and rearranged the forest.

After a few seconds, Satoru released his technique and looked at the carnage with a proud smile.

He turned around and smirked lazily at Tatsumaki. “Yo, Tatsu-chan, I think we’re done here. Let’s head back.”

She looked at him skeptically. “You sure about that, Bird-Brain? Aren’t you forgetting something?” She had her knuckles on her waist. Did he forget about the finger, or is he playing dumb again?

Satoru looked at her confused but then snapped his fingers. “Heh, you’re right; we need to stop at this new ice cream shop I told you about. Thank you for reminding me. You’re the best, Tatsu-chan.”

It doesn’t need to be said that he received a glare from his friend. “Don’t push your luck too far, Sator-“

“Domain Expansion: Reformed Sanctuary.”

It happened way too fast.

Behind them, the curse emerged from the rubble and opened its Domain. How did the curse manage to deceive the Six-Eyes?

They were trapped inside a swamp. There was a fog wall around them, preventing them from walking too far away.  

How did they not notice that?

Were they that distracted with each other?

Satoru quickly appeared next to Tatsumaki. The esper looked at him, confused. “What the hell is this place? What just happened?” She asked him quickly, with a slight edge in her voice.

Satoru was still relaxed about this situation and answered her calmly. “Heh, that’s a first time for me as well, but we’re inside a Domain. Cool, isn’t it?” He smirked excitedly.

But his smirk was not returned. “The hell? That is a Domain Expansion? How do we get out?”

Not waiting for an answer, Tatsumaki decided to brute force her way out of there. “Forget it. I’ll just blast this thing to pieces.”

The esper stretched out her arm to release an energy blast, but … nothing happened.

Confused, she looked at Satoru for an answer.

“Hmmm, this Domain forbids the use of Cursed Techniques. And in exchange, the curse can’t use its own as well. Very interesting. That means we have to fight it with our regular strength.”

Tatsumaki crossed her arms and huffed. “So we can only fight using our Cursed Energy to strengthen our body, right? Hmph, what a useless Domain Expansion.”

She looked at Satoru to confirm her suspicion, but a frown replaced his smirk.

Huh? What is it now?

“Hey, idiot, say something.”

“Tatsu-chan …” His tone was oddly serious.

“ … you need to get out of here, now.”

What?

It happened too fast. Tatsumaki’s body was crushed by the curse's Cursed Technique in a fraction of a second. The curse tried to deform and change Tatsumaki's body with brute force. She could withstand these attacks only because of her high durability and Cursed Energy. But she would not hold out for long.

How is that possible?

Satoru’s Six-Eyes gave him the answer.

Because the curse could confiscate two techniques instead of only one, the curse is now able to use its own technique again and could utilize the Domain’s sure hit effect. The curse chose Tatsumaki as the target.

“ARRGHHH, WH- WHAT IS … THIS? SH- SHIT!” Tatsumaki loudly grunted out in pain. She curled into herself and gritted her teeth. Her eyes were wide open.

Why can’t she do anything? She is hundreds of times stronger than this stupid curse. Satoru beat it; it would be child's play for her to beat it too.

What the hell is wrong with this world? WHY IS SHE SO GODDAMN WEAK!? It doesn’t make any sense. She is the most powerful being on the planet. So why is she constantly losing?

She didn’t know it yet, but the only reason she can't do anything right now is because she didn’t have any experience with Domain Expansions. If she had any prior experiences, she would have defeated this curse in under a second, without any effort on her part.

Blast would be so disappointed. She is weak and pathetic and not worthy of being called his student.

She is such a failure. It would be best if she …

Tatsumaki was suddenly lifted off the ground by two strong hands. Surprised, she yelped and looked at the person responsible.

Satoru lifted her off the ground and carried her bridal style.

WHY IS THIS IDIOT TOUCHING HER LIKE THAT WITHOUT HER PERMISSION?

Tatsumaki’s face was beed red. This was way too embarrassing. What was he thinking?

“New Shadow Style: Simple Domain,” Satoru said in a firm tone. His voice carried confidence and reassurance.

And just like that, the pain stopped, and Tatsumaki could think clearly again. She looked at Satoru, confused.

He looked down at Tatsumaki and smirked gently. “Don’t worry, I got you, Tatsu-chan. Simply put, I created a barrier protecting us from the sure-hit effect. Just sit back and let me do the rest, okay?” His tone lacked its usual smugness and sounded a lot more genuine.

For some reason, in Tatsumaki’s eyes, Satoru’s smirk looked so comforting right now. What is this feeling? Her heart was racing, and her face was heating up. Why is he looking so cool? Why doesn’t it bother her that he is protecting her right now?

She can’t show weakness, especially not to him. She is the strongest being on the planet.

But … maybe … she can be the weak one for once.

Yeah, just today, she will be the one who needs to be protected.

It actually doesn’t feel so bad.

Satoru, still carrying Tatsumaki, rushed at the curse with enormous speed. He condensed all his Cursed Energy in his right leg and kicked the Curse so hard that it was obliterated in an instant. It stood no chance. The curse used nearly all of its energy to create the Domain, so it had no energy left to defend itself.

The Domain collapsed, and Tatsumaki was free from the sure-hit effect. She immediately pushed herself out of Satoru’s grasp. Her back was facing him, and her face was still red.

No way can she face him like that. “Thanks, Satoru.” She quietly grumbled out.

“Don’t worry; that’s what friends are there for," he said casually and went straight to the corpse of the curse.

Tatsumaki’s eyes widened, and she turned around to look at him. She saw him walking away from her. Why was he radiating so much light? Was he always looking so … so …

She quietly said to herself, “Right, friends.” Her heart felt strangely warm again. What is this feeling?

She had no time to think about it because Satoru excitedly called for her.

“Hey, Tatsu-chan, look over here.” Satoru loudly shouted at her.

She flew in his direction and stopped when she felt the immense power he held in his hands. Her eyes widened in shock as she looked at the three fingers in Satoru’s grasp.

What incredible power.

“Interesting, right? Each one of these fingers is as strong as three normal ones.” He waved the crusty fingers before her face.

She roughly snatched them out of his hands with her ESP and blasted them away. She will not look at these things longer than needed.

“How much have we now?”

“I think we are at nine fingers now. Not counting the two fingers at the Gojo Clan.”

Tatsumaki raised one eyebrow. “What do you mean by you have two more fingers at your clan?”

“Hmm? Didn’t I tell you that already? I thought I did.” He shrugged with no care in the world. “Welp, I guess I forgot to mention it then.”

How can she be friends with someone so stupid? It doesn’t make any sense.

With a deadpan, she asked, “And we haven’t launched them because …?”

Satoru looked at her with an innocent smile. “Didn’t I just tell you that? I forgot it.”

The only thing she did was to sigh. He was so frustrating sometimes.

After that, they flew away to the Gojo clan. On their flight, Satoru took something out of his pocket and inspected it closely. It was a small talisman whose effect was focused on Tatsumaki.

He found it next to the fingers where he killed the curse. This means it was placed there on purpose. The only question is: Who did it?

The effect was strange too. It could reduce a person's Cursed Energy reserves to merely 10%. Was that the reason why Tatsumaki was so helpless? The combination of not knowing how to deal with a Domain, the sure-hit effect of said Domain, and this Talisman.

No wonder she got beat up so easily.

Also, a Binding Vow was used to make this Talisman stronger. Tatsumaki's incredible strength was too much for the Talisman, so they needed Binding Vows to strengthen it. That means if Tatsumaki gets any stronger in the future, this thing here will lose its use. Did the person place it here because they knew it would be futile if they waited any longer? Was it a test to see what she was capable of? But why?

Satoru knew Tatsumaki could take on curses hundreds of times stronger than this thing.

But ...

Who placed this thing here? And why did they do it? But most importantly, why did they focus on Tatsumaki?

/

After blasting away the fingers at the Gojo clan, their quota was now at eleven fingers. More than half with only nine fingers remaining. It looks like they will finish their search by the end of the school year.

They did, in fact, not finish their quota by the end of the school year.

It was the first day of their second year, and they could only find seven more fingers. Which means, two fingers were still remaining on earth, causing trouble.

Satoru was now sixteen and had become much stronger over the last year. The same goes for Tatsumaki.

What they didn’t know was that they were being followed by someone ancient. This being followed them throughout their entire school year and planted every single one of Sukuna's fingers around Japan for them to find.

He did that to measure their strength and see how they fight.

Also, with the power of GOD, he only needs one finger to fully revive Sukuna.

He can even increase his strength after reviving him.

Oh yes, it was time to start a new Golden Age of Jujutsu.

He can’t wait.

/

/

/

End of chapter 5.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

If you think Tatsumaki was portrayed too weak, I’ll clear things up.

She was helpless because it was her first time in a domain, and she had no knowledge of how to deal with them.

She knew what a Domain was because she tried to learn to open her own Domain, but this knowledge would not help her here.

Her technique was confiscated, and without her ESP, she couldn’t reinforce her body as well as before.

Of course, now that she knows this weakness, she will try to improve so that this will never happen again.

As I said, power-wise, teenage Tatsumaki could solo the whole verse.

She will only lose fights because of technicalities.

Don’t worry. HER TIME WILL COME!

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Authors Note: Welcome to chapter 6 of “ESP x Infinity”.

If you think that Tatsumaki’s arrival should make the Curses stronger to balance her out, just be reminded that GOD gave Kenjaku a massive power boost.

More will be explained in this chapter and in the end notes.

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

ESP x Infinity

“Guys, let’s go to the beach.”

Classes were finished for the day, and four young Jujutsu Sorcerers quickly left the room to escape the boredom that was school.

Suguru turned his attention to Satoru with raised eyebrows. “You want to go to the beach? Where does that come from?” He calmly asked.

Patting his friend on the back, Satoru happily explained why they definitely needed to go to the beach. “Come on, Suguru, summer is just around the corner, and we need to make the most of our summer vacation.” He turned his head to Tatsumaki and said, “What about you, Tatsu-chan? Wait? Can you even swim? Eh, doesn’t matter; with your size, the surface tension should be enough to let you float. HAHAHAHAHA- OOF”

A small but pointy rock hit his stomach. It’s a good thing he rarely has his Infinity up.

A good thing for Tatsumaki, that is.

The esper crossed her arms and huffed as she stuck up her chin. “Hmph, you should be more worried about yourself, idiot. You’re the one who doesn’t need to worry about swimming with that vast and empty space in your head; you’ll just float, you Air-Head.”

Satoru acts like he got stabbed in his heart and winced. “Ack, you wound me, Tatsu-chan.”

Then, the fourth person made themselves present. “I think it’s actually a great idea for once. This scumbag made a good point. In a month, it will be June, and I need to get tanned. Hmm … ah shit … I need to buy cigarettes.” Shoko offhandedly remarked as she searched through her back to find a cigarette.

This made Satoru happy, and he smiled brightly at Shoko. “See? She gets it. So, who’ll accompany me?” He looked excitedly at the blank faces of Suguru and Tatsumaki.

They stared at Satoru for a while before eventually sighing and agreeing to his plan. They couldn’t say no to him. Also, he would pester them throughout the whole day if they said no, so like this, it would be easier for all participants.

As the teens discussed where and when they would go to the beach, Yaga patiently waited behind the door, listening to their conversation. He was not doing it on purpose, but he didn’t want to disturb them, so he could only wait for them to leave.

As he listened, he prayed that the ordinary people on the beach would survive the encounter with these four troublemakers.

You never know what will happen, especially when it comes to Satoru and Tatsumaki.

/

Just on a quick side note, there are new first-years in school.

Nanami and Haibara are now the underclassmen of Tatsumaki and Satoru.

And because of that, they both were the newest targets of Satoru’s teasing. They could take it, and Haibara even took a liking to Satoru.

But Nanami was not fond of Satoru’s teasing. He was glad for every free minute without Satoru constantly annoying him.

He knew that the following years would be challenging to handle.

But at least Tatsumaki could rein in Satoru most of the time.

At least there was one person with a working brain.

Well, Suguru was nice too. But they did not see each other often.

/

“WOOHOOOOO, THE BEACH!” Satoru loudly shouted and bolted straight to the water. “The last one in the water buys me ice cream.”

…

“H- Hey, that’s unfair, you idiot,” Tatsumaki exclaimed, startled, and followed behind Satoru in a hurry.

And once more, Suguru and Shoko were left behind. At this point, they were used to it and only shrugged as they glanced at each other.

“These two will keep each other active for the next few hours. Do you want to look for a nice, shadowy place?” Suguru asked Shoko in his usual calm and collected tone.

Shoko nodded at him and lit up a cigarette. “Sure, as long as Satoru doesn’t bother me, I don’t care.”

She was then tapped on her shoulder by a stranger. “Hey, girl, you are not allowed to smoke here. Not to mention, you are a minor.” A random guy in a police uniform scolded her.

Ah, an officer.

Shoko gave him a blank stare. She then took out her cigarette and puffed him in the face. “Did you just grab my boobs?”

The officer got startled and backed off, stuttering, “Uh … eh… what? I- I never did something like that.”

“Pretty sure you copped a feel there. Are you abusing your power?”

“Ah … uhh … I … you … Miss, please have … have a nice day, young miss.” With that, he walked away, leaving Shoko alone.

He would not be charged with harassing a minor. Even if he was innocent, he would not mess with someone like her. It was not worth the trouble.

Shoko looked behind the leaving officer with a smirk.

From her right, Suguru shook his head in disappointment. “Shoko, you can’t do something like that. It’s our duty to-“

“But he grabbed my boobs.”

“No, he didn’t.”

“Yes, he d-“

“Shoko!”

“Urgh, fine, I will not do it again … today.” She quietly grumbled out the last part.

As Suguru tried to rein in Shoko, Tatsumaki had her hands full with Satoru. The boy in question did everything in his power to pull Tatsumaki under the water. But the esper was too strong and used her telekinesis to splash water in his face. Of course, his Infinity blocked it.

“Hehe, are you angry that you need to buy me ice cream?” Satoru mocked her as he used his ‘blue’ to try once again to pull her under the water.

“Tch, we both know I was first to reach the water.” She glared at him and created a massive wave that swallowed him whole.

Satoru quickly reappeared and walked on the water like he was Jesus Christ himself. With a smug grin, he said, “Yeah, but I was the first one IN the water. It’s not my problem that you suddenly stopped at the edge.”

As they both fought as usual, they didn’t see the shocked faces of the Non-Sorcerers at the beach.

Can you blame them? Say you want to go to the beach to relax, and there you see two teenagers throwing massive waves at each other. It was unbelievable.

Satoru was hit another time, and his Infinity protected him again. As the water ran down his barrier, he got a glance at Tatsumaki, smiling like a happy little kid.  

His brain suddenly shortcircuits, and he stopped everything he was doing, staring blankly at Tatsumaki.

Why did he never notice how great she looked? Really, how did he not notice? She was so pretty.

Her smile was pure and radiating so much light. Had she ever smiled like that in the past year? He doesn’t seem to remember.

His eyes traveled down her face, and he, for the first time, got a glance at her swimsuit. Oh boy, her swimsuit. Until now, Satoru never looked at girls or boys in any form of desire. He wasn’t even sure if he was straight or gay. It was not important to him.

But now, seeing Tatsumaki in her green two-piece bikini with frills at the edges, he can see how attractive she was.

Were her hips always so wide?

At this moment, for Satoru, Tatsumaki was the most beautiful thing in the world. The water ran down her flawless skin, making it shine, and her green eyes looked at him with their usual sharpness, but now they had a soft touch in them. Her swimsuit showed off her curves, and Satoru couldn’t take his eyes off her.

His eyes were locked on Tatsumaki, and his mouth was slightly open. He stared at her for a few more seconds before finally getting hit by a wave created by Tatsumaki.

His Infinity was down.

“Hehehe, get your head out of the clouds and focus on the fight.” She smugly smirked at him with crossed arms.

Satoru wiped his face clean of water and grinned at her. “Sorry, I was distracted.”

“By what?”

“Won’t tell ya.”

Tatsumaki looked at him suspiciously. “Uh-huh, sure.”

Their little moment was then interrupted by a sudden surge of Cursed Energy. They both snapped their heads to the vast ocean and got ready to engage.

A Cursed Spirit was nearby, and it was strong.

Satoru began to pout like a child and sulked. “Awww, man, why do they always appear at the worst time? We had so much fun right now.” He folded his arms behind his neck and looked at Tatsumaki with an irritated expression. “You want a go at it? I’m not in the mood to be honest.”

Before Tatsumaki could answer, the Curse burst out of the water with great force, creating giant waves in the process. It looked like a shark with huge arms instead of fins and was black in color. With a massive scowl, it looked at the beach threateningly. Then, it began to walk toward the civilians, creating small earthquakes as it stomped on the ground.

“ROOOAAAAAWWWRR- ARGH.”

It was immobilized by Tatsumaki.

Confused, it looked to its right, and its eyes immediately widened in terror. How did it not notice these two powerhouses?

“Hey, dumbass, how the hell can a curse spawn here? Isn’t a beach supposed to be the exact opposite of a hot spot for negative energy? Not to mention, this thing is a Grade 1 curse, and there is no way it can get that strong from this little negative energy around here.” She asked her friend, irritated.

Satoru shrugged. “Don’t know, don’t care. Maybe someone drowned here. Come on, kill it already.”

Tatsumaki gave him a soft glare before ripping its head off without even acknowledging it and threw the Curse in Suguru’s direction. If he is fast enough, he can absorb the Curse.

“Man, what a bummer,” Satoru complained, annoyed. “Wanna go somewhere else? The beach lost the appeal for me.”

“And leave Suguru and Shoko alone?”

Satoru shrugged. “Yeah, I don’t think they would mind.”

They would, actually.

Sighing, the esper reluctantly agreed to his offer. “Fine, but let me change first.”

After Tatsumaki changed clothes, both teens flew away and went to a nearby Arcade, where Satoru beat Tatsumaki in every single game, much to the espers' frustration.

They enjoyed their day to the fullest while Suguru and Shoko sat at the beach alone, not knowing where the two troublemakers went.

They thought they would eventually return.

They did not.

“They left us.”

“I know.”

“They didn’t tell us.”

“I know.”

“They will not apologize.”

“I know.”

Shoko put out her cigarette and lightly punched Suguru’s shoulder. “Come on, you big baby, stop sulking and come swim with me.” She said and walked towards the water.

Suguru sighed and stood up, following behind Shoko.  

/

It was now late into the night, and Tatsumaki was walking side by side with Satoru near a temple at his clan. Flying behind her was a giant plush Godzilla.

Satoru won it at the Arcade and decided to gift it to Tatsumaki. But because of her tsundere nature, she loudly told him he should burn it and that she didn’t need it. Her cheeks were red throughout her whole speech.

And after Satoru threw it away without a care in the world, surprising Tatsumaki, the esper quickly lifted it out of the trashcan, hoping that Satoru did not notice.

He did, and he smirked smugly at the embarrassed esper.

After that, Satoru wanted to show her a cool place in his clan.

Which brings us back to the present.

“Where are you taking me? There’s nothing here but old statues.” Tatsumaki complained exaggeratedly.

“Relax, Tatsu-chan, we’re nearly there.~” He teased her in a calm tone.

Shortly after, they arrived at their destination. It was a big statue of an old woman who stretched her hands out as if she were waiting for an offering.

Satoru patted the statue on the hips, smiling brightly at Tatsumaki. “This right here is Sayuri Gojo. Her soul has been stuck in this statue for over a century. But don’t worry, she did this willingly. She wanted to preserve her technique for future Sorcerers to use.” His tone got surprisingly gentle.

“You see, as Jujutsu Sorcerer, you will frequently lose a loved one because of the dangers that come with this job. And her technique can be used to alleviate the suffering of the Sorcerers left behind.”

Satoru then crossed his arms and furrowed his brow. “I don’t really get it, actually. If you are too weak to fight properly, just quit as a Sorcerer and let the strong do it. You see, you and I don’t have this kind of problem; we are the strongest, and nothing can stop us. I don’t understand-“

“Satoru, get to the point.”

Snapping out of it, Satoru sheepishly smiled at his friend and rubbed his head. “Ah, right, sorry. Uhhh … where was I? Right, the technique. I wanted to show you this statue so that you can use Sayuri’s technique.” He finished his explanation.

Tatsumaki looked at him with squinted eyes. “And her technique is …?”

He did not answer her question and smirked at her as if he was the most important person on the planet. She doesn’t like that look.

Then, he began to close the distance between them and pressed a talisman into her hand.

Tatsumaki looked at it closely and then up to Satoru with raised eyebrows. This thing was nothing special and barely had any Cursed Energy. What use could this thing have?

“Sayuri’s technique lets other Sorcerers look through their own memories as if they were a movie. You just have to offer a talisman with small dosages of Cursed Energy inside. Just place it inside her palm and concentrate.”

Tatsumaki’s eyes widened.

What?

“I know you want to see your sister again, so I tried to find a way for you to do it. Unfortunately, that is the best I can offer. Today is your birthday, right? So … Happy Birthday, I guess.” Satoru looked sideways, not meeting the espers eyes, as he sheepishly rubbed his head.

Tatsumaki couldn’t process what he just said. Her head began to spin, and her surroundings got blurry. Was she getting dizzy? Why is her chest feeling so light?

What did he just say to her? She can see Fubuki again. Did he tell her the truth? Please let it be the truth.

This had to be the best birthday gift ever. Even if she could only access her memories, the thought of seeing Fubuki again made her heart ache inside her chest.

How can she repay him for that? This is completely …

“Uhhh … you there, Tatsu-chan?”

Satoru was getting worried. Was his gift not to her liking? Did he mess up? He snapped his fingers in front of her face, hoping to snap her out of it. Her eyes were unfocused, and her breathing got dangerously fast.

He lightly patted her on the head, and the esper woke up.

She shook her head and looked deeply into Satoru’s eyes.

In a small and quiet voice, she asked, “I- I can see my sister again? Is this re- really true?”

Satoru nodded at her.

THUD!

Without a warning, Tatsumaki hugged Satoru tightly. She buried her head into his chest and tightened her grip on him.

“Satoru … thank you.” She quietly mumbled into his chest.

Not wanting to ruin the moment, Satoru miraculously decided not to tease her but to pat her on the back instead.

“Heh, don’t sweat it.”

After a few more seconds, they broke apart, and Tatsumaki quickly used the talisman to watch through her memories.

She placed the talisman in the statue's hand and concentrated. Not a second later, a pink glow surrounded Tatsumaki, telling Satoru that it was working.

Smirking, he sat on the ground and waited for Tatsumaki to finish.

Even now, with her hair floating in the air and this pink glow around her, she looked absolutely mesmerizing.

Why can’t he keep his eyes off of her? This never happened before. Satoru Gojo is someone who always looks at himself first. Others are only second at best.

Why is it different with her?

His thoughts were interrupted by a twitch in Tatsumaki’s arms. Was she finished? Looks like time flows differently for the person inside the memories.

“That was quick. Did you get tired of seeing how you act around others? Heh, now you know how I feel, listening to you ranting the entire day.” He waited for a reaction from her with a cocky smirk on his face. She usually tries to blast him away, so what will it be this time?

But nothing happens. She just stood there, staring at the statue.

“Uhh, something wrong, Tatsu-cha-“

FWOOOSH!

Tatsumaki took off with a blast and vanished into the dark sky, leaving a confused Satoru behind.

‘Maybe it didn’t work. Aww damn, I should’ve bought the stilts.’

With a small pout, he followed behind Tatsumaki to find out what happened.

/

Tatsumaki sat on her bed. She hugged her knees and buried her head between them. She was not crying, but her eyes were wet. Her lips trembled a bit, and she sucked in a sharp breath.

There was a single thought running through her head on repeat.

Was she a bad sister?

The moment she opened her eyes and looked through her memories, she wanted to cry tears of joy. She saw her baby sister in her crib. It was one week after her birth, and Tatsumaki saw her sister for the very first time.

The technique was working better than expected. She was looking through her memories like she was in a third-person video game. Satoru forced her to play some with him.

She could look around but not interact with her memory. But that was not important. The important thing was that she could see Fubuki again for the first time in over a year.

And it would’ve been perfect If she didn’t look further into her memories.

After she escaped Tsukuyomi, everything changed.

Fubuki didn’t smile as often around her. In fact, she saw her frown and pout instead of smiling.

And it got worse the more she looked.

Was she a bad sister?

Why wasn’t Fubuki smiling?

Tatsumaki knew the answer.

She looked right at it.

It was her.

It was different looking at it from the outside instead of living through it, but now that she has seen it, she can’t deny it.

It was all her fault. She pushed Fubuki too hard in their training. Fubuki wanted to play, but Tatsumaki forced her to train.

Fubuki wanted to see her friends, but Tatsumaki forced her to train, saying she couldn’t hang around these weaklings.

Fubuki wanted to do something fun with her sister, but Tatsumaki forced her to train.

Tatsumaki was always around Fubuki, watching her like a hawk. Her sister never had the chance to live through a normal childhood.

Why was she this way?

Didn’t she want to protect her sister?

But Blast said to only rely on yourself. Was this really the right approach?

Tatsumaki didn’t know what to think anymore. She snapped out of her memory.

Satoru was right.

‘Hey, sis? Can we watch the new movie after I finish school today?’

Why didn’t she go with her?

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK

“Hey Tatsu, you there? Of course you’re there. I see you with my Six-Eyes, hehe. Can I come inside?”

No answer

“You know what, I’ll just come inside.”

Satoru slammed the open and walked inside with his usual smirk. He had some kind of stilts in his hands. “Look, Tatsu-chan. I bought you stilts. This way, you can look most people in the eye without flying around all the time. Isn’t that awesome?”

Then, he finally looked at Tatsumaki, and his smirk fell off his face. “Huh? Hey, what’s wrong? Was the gift that bad?”

“Satoru, am I a bad person?” Her voice sounded strained.

…

Oh, now he gets it.

Satoru walked towards Tatsumaki and sat beside her on the bed. “I think you are awesome, Tatsu-chan.”

“Satoru.”

“What? It’s the truth. Whenever I meet someone new, they most likely know me already and either fear or worship me. It’s getting tiring after the first few times.” He sighed and continued in a calmer tone.

“But with you, it’s different. You never backed down, even after you were told how influential and powerful I am. Instead, you are the first person to look down on me. Heh, that was quite the experience.”

Satoru patted her on the back and smiled. “You’re my best friend, Tatsu-chan. And we are the strongest.”

Any normal person would tell Tatsumaki that her character could use some work and that her personality was tolerable at best. But because Satoru was how he was, he doesn’t see a fault in Tatsumaki’s character. And so, instead of telling her about her faults, he encourages her.

Tatsumaki sucked in a breath, and with her now red eyes, she looked into Satoru’s blue. “Do you think Fubuki wants to see me again?” She quietly said in a whisper.

Satoru smiled gently and said, in a calm tone, " Of course she wants to see you. I mean, you’re probably the only other person as short as she is.”

Tatsumaki softly chuckled at his remark. “You’re an idiot.”

“I know.”

Then, Tatsumaki leaned on Satoru’s shoulder and closed her eyes. “Can you stay here for a bit?”

Satoru swung an arm around Tatsumaki and gently grabbed her side. “Sure I can.”

They stayed like this for a while, enjoying each other's presence in silence.

Tatsumaki was now sixteen years old. It was the best and, at the same time, the worst birthday of her life.

/

“Did you hear about Utahime and Mei Mei?”

“No, they should’ve been done with this mission yesterday, but they didn’t report yet.”

“Then we will send Gojo and two other second-years to check on them.”

/

Since Tatsumaki’s arrival one year ago, she and Satoru have killed so many Curses that Japan is experiencing a new era of peace.

It was weird. Satoru Gojo’s birth made the curses stronger to balance out his power. And now that Tatsumaki was here in this world, the curses should be getting even stronger now. But instead, their numbers plummeted because Tatsumaki killed them so efficiently. Ordinary citizens barely feel their presence nowadays.

But Tatsumaki and Satoru didn’t know that something was happening behind closed doors.

Because of the low density of curses, the curses that survived were getting stronger than usual.

And sometimes, curses spawned sooner than they would originally.

/

In an abandoned mansion, four beings sat around a table, playing games. One was a weird octopus-looking monster, the other one was a white humanoid with roots coming out of its eyes, and another one looked like a tiny cyclops with a small Vulcan on its head.

And the last person was a beautiful woman with stitches on her forehead.

She was Kaori Itadori.

“My dear Jogo, do you know how strong you are compared to Sukuna's fingers?” she asked him in a soft but eerie tone.  

The curse looked up suspiciously. He was confused about where this was coming from. They were playing Majong, so why was she asking this question all of a sudden?

“No, but I guess you will tell me if you bring this up now.”

Kaori chuckled. “My, my, you are quite right, Jogo. If I’m being generous, your strength would be around eight or nine fingers. Does that satisfy you?” She asked him with a sly smirk.

Jogo leaned back in his chair and thought about her question. “Sukuna was the strongest of all time. He was our king. I can't serve under him if my strength is not even half of his full power. But right now, I’m satisfied. Why do you bring this up now?”

Kaori’s smile widened. “How do you feel about getting a power boost? I have a second technique that strengthens my allies in exchange for loyalty. With my enhancement, you would easily rise to around eighteen of Sukunas fingers.” She said in an unnervingly calm tone.

GOD not only gave her the power to strengthen herself tremendously, but she can also strengthen her allies and Cursed Objects. They only need to serve GOD in exchange for power.

Jogo’s eyes widened, and his mouth hung open in shock. More than double his power? No way. That can’t be right.

“You’re lying. Not even with binding vows and a talisman can someone increase the power of others that much. It’s not possible.” Jogo accused Kaori and spat in her face, frowning.

The woman only giggled at his antics. “Then you have nothing to lose, right? Just grab my hand and receive my gift.” She held out her hand with an eerie smirk.

Jogo hesitated at first and looked at her hand suspiciously. But then, he took her offer and grabbed her hand. Immediately, he felt energy rushing through him. It was exhilarating. He felt like the most powerful being on the planet. How is that possible? It doesn’t make sense.

With this much power he possessed now, he felt like he could beat anyone on the planet. A smile crept onto his face, and he began to laugh.

“You were not lying, Itadori. Now, we can take over the world and create a world where Curses are the new humans. We need to-“

“Not so fast, my dear Jogo.” Kaori interrupted him. “You are still too weak to fight against someone like Tatsumaki or Gojo. We need to wait and strike when the time is right. I have a plan, and we need more time and power for that to work.”

Her eyes traveled to the other Curses at the table. “How about you two get a little boost as well?”

Everything went according to plan. Now that Kenjaku has the curses under his command, he can make preparations.

Hanami was now at around sixteen fingers, and Dagon slightly below her at fifteen fingers. Kenjaku himself was now at twenty-five fingers.

These three curses alone could take over the world without his involvement if he let them. They would only lose to Tatsumaki and Gojo.

He still needs more subordinates.

And thankfully, he just met a newborn curse with an incredible Cursed Technique. His name was Mahito, and with Kenjaku’s power boost, he was now at ten of Sukuna’s fingers. He would definitely get stronger over time, and now that Kenjaku gave him power, Mahito can no longer go against his will.

It was perfect.

Now, he only needs to wait for Tengen to assimilate with her vessel. When the time comes, he will try to kill the vessel. When that is done, he can start phase four of his plan.

Let’s see. He now has Jogo, Hanami, Dagon, and Mahito under his control. All of them are at least half as strong as Sukuna was. Uraume is on his side too. She was reincarnated two days ago.

She was now at around seventeen of Sukunas fingers.

And if Kenjaku adds all of them together, they are a force with the power of 101 fingers. It was incredible. And they would all get stronger in the future.

And he did not yet account for Sukuna. If he revived the King of Curses, he could easily reach heights no one could imagine.

Kenjaku thinks that Sukuna would be around fifty fingers if he accepted his power.

With that force, they have a chance of fighting Tatsumaki and Gojo.

As they were now, they could maybe defeat Gojo, but defeating Tatsumaki was still out of their reach. First, they need to revive Sukuna.

Kenjaku may only need one finger for that, but the problem was finding a suitable vessel.

His son was still too young. And as long as Sukuna is not fully reincarnated, they won’t stand a chance against Tatsumaki.

A few things need to happen before his plan can be set in motion.

First, he needs to stop Tengen.

Then, a suitable vessel needs to be found. He has his son, but it would be better to find someone else sooner.

Third, they need to get even stronger. They all need to be at least as strong as Sukuna was in his prime. With the power of GOD, this shouldn’t be a problem, and Kenjaku is already much stronger than Sukuna ever was.

And lastly, they need to reincarnate Sukuna.

Only then can they fight against Tatsumaki and the Six-Eyes.

And when that was done, it was time for the Culling Games.

And after that …

… the merger.

/

“They want to send you to investigate? Do they have brain cancer or some shit?” Tatsumaki asked her friend, irritated.

“Heh, looks like they think I’m more suited for this job than you.” Satoru mocked his short friend.

“Also, Shoko and Suguru will be there too.”

“That doesn’t make it better. They should have just asked me. I would be done with this in a matter of minutes.” She complained loudly and shook her head.

Satoru shrugged arrogantly and smirked. “What can I say? I’m awesome. It’s not my fault your reputation is at an all-time low with the Higher-Ups.”

Tatsumaki gave him a glare. “And who’s fault is that?”

Satoru only laughed at his friend.

It was the day after her birthday, and Satoru had just received the message that he, Shoko, and Suguru needed to investigate Utahime and Mei Mei's disappearance.

It was a simple mission, and Satoru couldn’t wait to tease Utahime about how he rescued her and that she was too weak to do anything herself.

He can’t wait.

It will be hilarious.

/

/

/

End of chapter 6.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

Was it out of character for Gojo to be so soft in this chapter? I have difficulties writing his teenage self. And don’t get me started on Tatsumaki. We don’t know anything about her as a teenager.

It’s really difficult writing them both. But I hope it doesn’t bother you too much and you can still enjoy the chapter.

Also, I don’t know when exactly the disaster curses formed in the original timeline, but let’s just say that Tatsumaki’s arrival spawned them sooner.

The same goes for Mahito.

He was a newborn curse that formed when Yuji was barely a Sorcerer. Here, he formed way sooner because of Tatsumaki. 

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Authors Note: Welcome to chapter 7 of “ESP x Infinity”.

Tatsumaki’s involvement in this story changes some of the dialogue. Just to be clear, if you are confused about why some characters say different things here and there.

I could just copy the original dialogue, but that would be so lame and lazy.

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

ESP x Infinity

“I don’t get it. Why is it so important to lower a curtain? It’s not like Non-Sorcerer can see curses anyway.” Satoru complained with a pout.

He was playing basketball with Suguru and had a bump on his head. Tatsumaki sat on the sidelines, and Shoko tested how Satoru could see through his sunglasses.

They just got back from their mission and used their free time to hang out.

Suguru took the ball and tried to score a point. “It’s important because if they knew their negative emotions could create monsters, they would get scared and create more curses. Jujutsu exists to protect the ones who can’t protect themselves. Survival of the weakest, that is our duty as Sorcerers.”

Suguru continued his lecture in a calm tone. “Protect the weak and weaken the strong. That is what I must strive for.”

Satoru took the ball out of Suguru’s grasp and gave him an annoyed look. “BLEGH! Please stop with your ‘duty’ nonsense. I thought we cleared this up last year, that my perspective is the better one.”

The basketball flew out of Satoru’s hand by an invisible force and began to float around Tatsumaki. “We didn’t agree on anything, moron. Also, I’m the one who is in the right here. The weaklings have to get stronger on their own. It’s not my problem that they cry about every little inconvenience. I’ll save them, but they better be stronger the next time I see them.”

“Haaah? Then who should I make fun of if everyone becomes strong? Your opinion is even worse than Suguru’s.” Satoru complained in irritation.

“Satoru,” Suguru said behind him. “With your strength, you can save so many people. It’s your responsibility.”

“Heh,” Satoru began to smirk smugly. “It’s always the same. The strong ones get pushed around by the weaklings. It’s so annoying. They should be quiet and let me do what I want.”

Suguru’s eyes narrowed, but Satoru was not finished. “You and Tatsu-chan are both too dumb to see what is wrong with your way of thinking, hehe.”

The room got colder, and a threatening aura rose up behind them. Tatsumaki was not pleased by his words, not one bit. “Who are you calling dumb, huh? Do you want to take this outside? I’ll beat your ass so ha-“

SLAM!

Yaga slammed the gym door open. The three teenagers immediately stopped bickering and began stretching as if nothing had happened. 

He glared at them, and in an annoyed tone, he asked, “How long do you want to laze around, huh?”

He sighed, “Whatever, Satoru, Suguru, I have a mission for you. Come with me to my office.”

Both teenagers groaned.

Raising his eyebrows, Yaga asked, “What's wrong now?”

“Nothing.” Both Suguru and Satoru replied.

They followed their teacher and left Tatsumaki alone in the gym.

“Heh, now that the children are out to play, how about we go shopping?” Tatsumaki asked Shoko.

There was no reply.

Tatsumaki looked around the gym but noticed that the girl was nowhere in sight. “Shoko?”

When did she leave?

“Great, I’m all alone now. *sigh* I’ll just go train or some shit.” The esper groaned and left the building to search for a nice open wasteland to let out her frustration.

/

The next day, Tatsumaki was alone in her room, looking at the ceiling with boredom. Satoru was still on his mission with Suguru, and she didn’t know what to do. Normally, Satoru would bug her about something or force her to do something ridiculous. But he was not here.

She was bored. 

To pass the time, she tried to train all day yesterday. But even training will lose its spark after a while. She could go out and kill some curses, but without Satoru, it's not fun killing weaklings.

WAIT?

Does she miss Satoru?

No way. There is no way she would miss that idiot. He is a pain in the ass and annoys her every day.

Shaking her head, Tatsumaki forced down the thought and got up to kill some curses. She needs a distraction. Even if it would be more fun with Satoru, she needs to clear her head, or the idiot will annoy her even when he’s not there.

She was nearly out of her room when her phone suddenly buzzed.

She immediately took out her phone to check who wrote her a message. It could be Satoru.

It’s not like she wanted him to write her or some shit. She just finds it impolite to ignore someone's message when she has the time to reply. Yeah, that’s it. There is no way she was glad that he wrote her something. No way.

She checked her phone and began to smile. It was a message from Satoru. He sent her a photo and wrote something underneath.

She opened their chat, and her smile was replaced by a frown.

On the photo was a dark haired girl in a beautiful bikini. Next to her was Satoru who splashed her with water. He was having fun. The girl was having fun. Tatsumaki was not having fun.

Who is the girl? Why is she with Satoru? Is she part of the mission? Why are they having fun together?

Tatsumaki’s grip tightened on her phone, and it began to crack slightly.

.

Satoru:

I bet you’re so bored without me. Look how much fun we have without you. *smirking emoji*

Try not to think too much about me.

.

Tatsumaki:

I’m not thinking about you at all.

I’m on so many missions I don’t have the time to think about you.

.

Satoru:

Really? But you sure replied fast for someone constantly patrolling the neighborhood.

Weird, huh?

But it sure is just a coincidence, right? *smirking emoji*

.

Tatsumaki:

Yeah, just a coincidence.

I was only pitying you.

I bet no one ever replies to your messages, so I thought I could do it to cheer you up.

.

Satoru:

Heh, yeah, yeah, don’t worry, I’ll be back in Tokyo soon.

See ya.

.

Tatsumaki’s face was beet red. He’s such an idiot. How dare he mock her like that.

It was time to kill some curses to clear her head.

She still doesn’t know who this girl is, but now she can’t ask anymore. It would be too obvious.

She’s not jealous. She just wants to know what relationship they have with each other. Yes, she is definitely not jealous.

/

THIS GODDAMN ASSHOLE!

Tatsumaki was furious. No, scratch that, she was absolutely livid.

It was the next day, and Satoru had sent her dozens more pictures of him having fun with this random, ugly, stupid, useless, slutty, annoying little girl. It was infuriating how smug he sounded in his messages too. He made fun of her, saying that she was probably waiting for him to return and that she was bored out of her mind without him.

The worst part is that he was right. She was so bored that she killed nearly all the Cursed Spirits in Tokyo. But she can’t tell him that. He would only tease her more.

URGH! When he returns, she will … she will … maybe ask him to go hunting Curses together. Yeah, that sounds nice. It’s more fun with him anyway. To kill Curses alone is so boring. Satoru makes it so much more fun.

Noticing where her thoughts traveled, her face turned red in embarrassment.

Bu- But first, she will beat him up for teasing her over the phone. He deserves it.

‘Urgh, can they please return now? What takes them so long?’ Tatsumaki complained in her thoughts.

And then she finally noticed his Cursed Energy entering Tengen’s barrier. Oh god, what took him so long?

It was a weird feeling. For some reason, her heart feels so much lighter now that she can feel his energy again. It’s not that she missed him or anything. She definitely didn’t miss him.

Never!

‘Should I fly over and greet them? No, definitely not.’ Tatsumaki thought conflicted with herself.

On one hand, she wants to see him as soon as possible. But on the other hand, she will only serve his point if she does that. He will probably tease her that he was right and that she missed him.

No, she can’t fly over. She has to wait here.

And it’s not like she has a problem waiting for him in her room, but …

COULD THEY PLEASE START FUCKING MOVING!?

‘My god, why are they just standing around doing nothing? What is so import-‘

ZING!

Huh?

What … what did she just feel?

Satoru’s energy just spiked. There was someone with them, but she couldn’t sense this person's energy. What is happening? Is Satoru all right? Did he get hurt?

She needs to check on him.

Tatsumaki’s heart suddenly felt heavy in her chest.

She blew up the wall in her room and flew away.

/

He fucked up.

The second he dropped his guard, a sharp blade was pierced through his chest. The fucker doesn’t have Cursed Energy, and his arrogant smile was pissing Satoru off.

The guy looked at Satoru as if he was his prey.

Him? Prey? He must be nuts. Satoru and Tatsu-chan are the most powerful beings on the planet. There is no way Satoru would ever lose to a small fry like him. He will show this guy who the real prey is.

The fight was rather short, but Satoru has to give him credit. This guy had a Heavenly Restriction, and because of that, he had exceptional physical abilities. He blitzed through the battlefield in a blur as he jumped from building to building.

Even after Satoru ripped his left arm off, he just shrugged it off and continued fighting. He was a monster.

Satoru would definitely have more problems with this guy if he never trained with Tatsumaki. He’s kind of glad right now that Tatsumaki always pushes him so far in their training sessions.

Well, whatever, it was time to finish this fight.

Satoru made an arc with his hands and began to chant. “Cursed Technique Lapse: Maximum Output: Blue”

With his technique unleashed, Satoru destroyed everything around him. Now, with no buildings blocking his vision, he can finish this fucker off. This guy can’t take cover anymore, so he should be around here somewhere.

But he was nowhere in sight. ‘Is he hiding in the forest?’ Satoru thought, worried. He needs to finish him off quickly, or he could get away and flee.

Just as Satoru turned around, a giant swarm of Fly-Heads emerged out of the forest. They swarmed around Satoru to mess with his Six-Eyes. It was clear what the guy planned. He wanted to distract Satoru.

“Heh, this will not work against me, you moron. I can just destroy these pests with another round of Blue. Just wait and lo-“

Wait!

‘I’m not the target. He’s after Riko. Shit, I need to-“

Fuck.

He’s behind him. Where did he come from? What is this absurd Cursed Object in his hand? He needs to act quickly. But how can he-

KRSCH!

The spear pierced his neck, and blood leaked into his lungs and mouth.

The guy was not finished.

Stab after stab, he pressed the spear into the defenseless body of Satoru Gojo.

Satoru tried to blast him away, but it was in vain. His vision blurred, and it got harder to breathe. Was he dying? No, this can’t be happening. What about Riko? Can Suguru kill this guy? What about …

… Tatsumaki?

Dammit, this is not the way he wanted to die. Can’t he see Tatsu-chan one last time?

Satoru’s last thought was the smiling face of Tatsumaki on the beach.

It was over.

Satoru Gojo was dead.

“Hehe, seems like I got rusty, but I’m starting to get the hang of it again. An arm for a life. Not a bad trade if you ask me.” Toji Fushiguro smiled proudly at the corpse of Satoru Gojo. He inspected the stump on his left arm with a smirk. This brat was stronger than expected. But still …

A monkey like him killed the precious treasure of the Gojo clan. Heh, what irony.

His thoughts were interrupted by a new presence behind him.

“Sa- Satoru?”

He heard a quiet and strained voice from behind him. Toji turned around and looked into the eyes of the monster of the modern era. He knew who it was. It was Tatsumaki. The strongest Sorcerer alive.

‘Shit, why is she here?’

She was supposed to kill curses in Tokyo. Even if Toji still had his arm and was at full power, he knew that he would never win against someone like her in a fair fight. No prep time in the world can give him the edge over her. What should he do?

As Toji thought about the situation, Tatsumaki was lost in her shock.

Her eyes and mouth were wide open in terror. The moment she laid her eyes on Satoru, her chest felt unbelievably heavy. Her heart was racing, and her breathing got dangerously fast. She still couldn’t believe what she was seeing.

Satoru was dead. He was dead. He was really dead. Why was he dead? He said he was the strongest. He said he would meet her soon after returning from his mission. Why did he lie? He promised her.

He was her best friend and the first person she met in this strange world. Without him, she didn’t know what would have happened. He always helped her to find a way back to her home world. Satoru even surprised her with the best birthday gift ever.

And now he’s gone.

Completely subconscious, she let her energy flow through Satoru’s body, strengthening it and healing him with the power of her ESP. Unfortunately, her healing cannot be compared to Shoko’s RCT, not even close. But it was all she had at the moment. In her home world, she could heal Fubuki with her ESP after she bumped her head, but this right here is so much worse.

It needs to work. It needs to work. It needs to work.

Desperately, Tatsumaki tried to heal Satoru, but it was in vain. There was no way she could heal him just with her ESP alone.

But she tried regardless. It doesn’t matter how hopeless the situation was.

…

It didn’t work. Satoru lay on the ground, motionless and bleeding out.

Her arms went limb, her breathing quickened, and her pupils shrunk to the size of small dots.

Was this real?

But how?

How did he lose?

Tatsumaki snapped out of her shock.

Satoru was gone. And the fucker who was responsible for this stood only a few meters next to her.

He will pay.

Her eyes turned sharp, and very slowly, Tatsumaki turned around to face the Sorcerer Killer. Pure Cursed Energy erupted out of her small form. The area cracked around them like it was hit with lightning. Tatsumaki was covered in a dark green aura that let her look like a demon from hell.

Toji knew that he was dead. There was no way he could survive this woman. But he would die as a warrior. He will not live his last minutes cowering in fear. Heh, no way. He will fight her head-on.

Unfortunately for him, the fight was already over.

He was grabbed by Tatsumaki’s telekinesis and immobilized in the air. Not even his enhanced strength could get him out of her grasp. She was just that powerful. He couldn’t even move a muscle.

He looked directly into the eyes of a demon. For the very first time in his life, Toji Fushiguro knew what it felt like to be prey.

“Hehe, looks like this is the end for m-“

“Shut up! You will pay for what you’ve done to Satoru. I will enjoy ripping you apart.” Tatsumaki said with a demonic voice. It was the first time she was that pissed.

She got angry over Fubuki in the past, but this feeling is different.

She was lost in her own rage.

Not a moment later, she ripped off his right arm. Toji didn’t scream, only grunted a bit. Next, it was his left leg. She crushed it and then ripped it out completely. Still no scream. She wanted to hear him scream.

After ripping his last leg out, she stopped the bleeding with her ESP. He will not die this fast. She still had much more torture to do.

And after she crushed his left eye, Toji finally screamed in pain.

Good. Very good.

But it was a mistake. Because now he was unconscious.

Shit.

“Hey, wake up, you bastard.” She hissed furiously at the unconscious body and tried to wake him up by hitting him with Psychic waves.

Toji’s body rag dolled through the air like a lifeless doll.

After a few more minutes of tormenting an unconscious man, she gave up. He won’t be getting up anytime soon.

She placed the body on the ground. And with the fight basically over, the whole situation rushed back into her mind.

The adrenaline left her body, and her eyes became unfocused.

Satoru was dead.

“Y- You idiot.” She barely got out.

“You promised.”

What does she do now? Her lower lip began to tremble, and her eyes became wet. A tear ran down her face as a small sob escaped her mouth.

Tatsumaki began to cry. Her legs became weak, and she dropped to her knees. It was over. There is nothing she can do now.

But then …

“Hehehehehe!”

…

Huh?

“Huehuehuehue … Hihihi … Ha … ha … HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!”

Slowly, very slowly, Tatsumaki turned to her left and saw Satoru's body patching itself up. His wounds began to heal, and he rose from the ground. And … what is this feeling? His whole being felt so different.

What the fuck is going on?

“WOOOHOOO, WOULD YOU LOOK AT THAT! I’M INCREDIBLE! I’M AWESOME!” Satoru screamed at the top of his lungs. His whole demeanor was like that of a drug addict.

“Maaaaaan,” He breathed out slowly. “The world sure looks beautiful today.”

What?

Tatsumaki couldn’t believe her eyes. What the hell? How is he alive? What did he do? Was he using RCT? But he didn’t know how to do it. Did he learn it during his fight?

Thousand thoughts were running through her head. She didn’t know what to think anymore. Was she glad? She should be, right? But how do you describe the feeling of losing a loved one, and he returns not a minute later?

Opening her mouth, she spoke with a strained voice. “Satoru? Wh- what’s going on?”

He snapped out of his trip and focused on Tatsumaki. “Oh, hey Tatsu-chan. When did you get here? Eh, whatever, that’s not important. Hehehehe,” He couldn’t control himself and began to laugh again.

“Why are you looking so down? Come on, Tatsu-chan, smile a little more. Hahaha, can you believe it? I learned how to use RCT. It became so clear to me. It was so simple. So so simple. I only had to die. Isn’t that cool?” Satoru spoke as if he was high on drugs. He was rambling and did not notice the furious look on Tatsumaki’s face.

Was this guy serious? He asked her why she looked so down? He said he ONLY needed to die to learn RCT? Does he not understand what Tatsumaki went through these last few minutes? He can't be serious.

“Satoru, are you serious right now?” Her tone was calm. But beneath it all was pure fury.

Satoru looked at his friend, confused. “Hmm? What do you mean? Tatsu-chan, don’t you get it? I’m unstoppable now. You see, throughout heaven and earth, I alone am the honor-“

SLAP!

“THROUGHOUT HEAVEN AND EARTH, YOU ALONE ARE AN IDIOT,” Tatsumaki screamed at him at the top of her lungs after slapping the shit out of him.

Satoru grabbed his cheek and looked at his friend with a shocked expression. Why did she slap him? What did he do? He doesn’t understand what’s … huh?

Satoru looked at her more closely and saw the small tears that were forming in her eyes.

Oh

“I was so worried, you idiot. Don’t make fun of me for being worried. I can’t lose you too.” She said with a small voice. She sniffled and looked at the ground as hot tears ran down her face.

Satoru’s expression softened. “Sorry, Tatsu-chan.” He rubbed his neck.

The esper took a couple of steps forward and buried her head into his chest. “Don’t do that ever again, okay?” She quietly mumbled into his chest.

He never saw her this vulnerable.

Satoru folded his left arm around her back and patted her head with his right. “Okay, I won’t do it again.” He said in a soft tone.

“You promise?”

“I promise.”

…

“Use protection if you don’t want baggage.”

Both teens widen their eyes. They turned their head and looked at the now conscious Toji, lying on the ground and smirking at them.

When did he wake up?

Satoru was the first to compose himself and walked towards Toji’s messed up body. He whistled at Toji’s state. ‘Damn, she really did a number on him. How is he even alive?’ Satoru was impressed with Tatsumaki’s work.

“You know, I kind of wanted to fight you with my new power-up. Eh, at least Tatsu-chan could blow off some steam.”

Satoru crossed his arms and looked at the body before him with a mocking smirk.

“So, any last words?”

Toji returned his smirk.

“Nah, not really.”

…

Then, Toji remembered what his wife told him a few years ago.

His expression softened, and in a more serious tone, he said, “In a few years, my son will be sold off to the Zenin clan. Do with that what you want.”

And after that, Satoru uses his new Technique to kill Toji Fushiguro.

“What was that about?” Tatsumaki asked from behind him, ignoring Satoru’s new attack for now.

“Don’t know. I need to look up his identity, and then I can find out about his son.” Satoru offhandedly remarked.

“Poor kid, with a dad like him, the brat will probably end up on the streets.”

Then, Satoru got an idea. He turned around excitedly and grinned at Tatsumaki. “Hey, you know what? How about we look after his son?” The excitement in his voice was clear.

The esper looked at Satoru dumbfounded. “Are you sure you’re alright in the head? This has to be the dumbest thing you’ve ever said.” Tatsumaki told him firmly.

Of course, Satoru ignored her as always and continued. “Aww, come on, Tatsu-chan. Just imagine it: this kid could have unmatched potential. And if we train him, he could become a strong ally in the future.” Satoru tried to make a point, but Tatsumaki was not having it.

She crossed her arms and glared at him. “Satoru, we can’t look after a kid. We are teenagers. How do you plan to accomplish that, huh?”

After hearing that, Satoru began to smirk. “Heh, you say that, but didn’t you tell me you basically raised your sister since you were ten?”

He had her.

But Tatsumaki would not give up that easily. “Yeah, but that was different. I had no other choice. We were all alone in the world.”

…

“Pleeeaasseee?”

Satoru looked at her with puppy eyes.

And after a few more seconds, Tatsumaki sighed. “Fine, we will take a look at this kid. But only that! Nothing more, got it?” She pointed a finger at Satoru as she lectured him sternly.

The boy in question jumped in the air with joy and smirked. “Haha, I knew you would say yes.”

What is wrong with her life? She smiled at the jumping idiot fondly. She is glad he’s back.

“By the way, who was this girl in your pictures?”

Satoru stopped jumping and looked at Tatsumaki smugly. “Heh, I knew you were jealous.”

Tatsumaki’s cheeks turned red. “N- no, I was not.” She protested.

“Hehe, don’t worry, she was part of our mission. Come on, I will tell you everything on the way to Tengen.”

With that, Satoru explained their mission and everything that happened during it.

/

“Come on, Riko, let’s go home,” Suguru told the young girl gently.

Riko, who just opened her heart and was crying tears of hope, smiled at Suguru and took his hand. “Yeah.”

“BANG.”

Both teenagers snapped their heads to the entrance.

There, Satoru stood beside Tatsumaki. The former had a shit-eating grin and made a pistol gesture with his hands, and the latter was shaking her head at his childishness.

“Hahahahaha, I got you good. Hey, Suguru, have you already explained our plan? What did she say?” Satoru asked excitedly and walked towards them.

Suguru ignored Satoru’s questions and looked at him in shock. “S- Satoru, what happened to you?” His question not only meant Satoru's bloodied body but also this otherworldly energy around him. He was a completely different person. It felt like he was standing before a god.

Satoru smiled confused at his friend. “Hmm? Oh, you mean my new power-up? Awesome, right? I learned how to use RCT, and now I can heal myself and do other stuff too.”

The mouth of Suguru hung open. “You did what? But I thought it was too hard for you. How did you … wait … did you learn it during your fight? You need to explain this to me.”

Suguru breathed out and calmed down. “No, it's not important. You can tell me everything later. To answer your question, I told Riko everything, and she agreed. She wants to live her own life.” He calmly explained the last part.

Satoru gave his friend a thumbs up. “Cool, then we only need to deal with Tengen. Shouldn’t be a problem for us three.”

“Umm … g- guys? W- Why is she looking at me like that?” A small and terrified voice said from behind them.

Riko was cowering behind Suguru, terrified. During this whole conversation, Tatsumaki glared daggers at Riko and didn’t even try to force down her killing intent. The poor girl was scared out of her mind.

Satoru noticed the situation and swung an arm around Tatsumaki, grabbing her waist and pulling her close. “I’m glad you asked, Riko. This right here is Tatsu-chan, my best friend. The other strongest Sorcerer.”

It didn’t help calm down Riko. “Uh-huh, but you still didn’t explain why she looks at me like that.”

“Oh, don’t worry, she is just jealous that you had so much fun with me.” Satoru got closer to Riko and whispered something in her ear. “She was stuck here the last few days, and I sent her pictures of our little vacation, hehehe.”

“Satoru, I can still hear you.”

Looking between these two, it clicked for Riko, and she smiled warmly at Tatsumaki. “Don’t worry, I won’t steal away your boyfriend. He’s not my type and too annoying.”

The face of Tatsumaki turned crimson. Her eyes widened, and she began to stutter. “My- my- my b- boyfriend? He isn’t my b- boyfriend. Got it? I would n- never date someone like … him.” Tatsumaki barely got out and was in the face of Riko to make her point.

But the girl smiled slyly at Tatsumaki. She knew something was up between them. It was so clear. “Oh, really? Then I can date him?” She teased the esper, not being afraid of her anymore. Not after the stuttering mess she was.

Tatsumaki’s eyes widened even further. “NO … I mean … y- yes you can, b- but you shouldn’t. YES, you definitely shouldn’t. You see, he is so annoying and dumb. You wouldn’t survive a week with him.”

Riko giggled and stopped her teasing. “Don’t worry, like I said, he’s not my type. You can have him.”

Pleased, the esper calmed down and placed her knuckles on her hips. “Good. Um, I mean good for you.”

Suguru decided to give Tatsumaki a break and changed the subject. “Guys, let’s meet up with Kuroi and get out of here.”

“Before that, Tatsu-chan, can you bring it out?” Satoru suddenly exclaimed.

Suguru looked at Satoru questionably. “Bring what out?”

“Hehe, you’ll love it, Suguru.”

Tatsumaki took out a small ball from her pocket and stuffed it in Suguru’s hand. Suguru looked at the ball, confused.

“What is that?” He looked up with raised eyebrows.

Satoru gave his friend a smug smirk and explained what this thing was. “That, my dear Suguru, is an inventory Curse. You can stuff anything you want in it. I already looked at everything inside, and let me tell you, some of these Cursed Tools are incredible.”

To make his point, Satoru took out three objects from inside it. He pointed at the Inverted Spear of Heaven. “This right here can negate any Cursed Technique.” Now he pointed at the Soul-Split Katana. “This can damage the soul of any opponent.” And lastly, the chain of a thousand miles. “And this is a chain with an infinite length as long you don’t see the end. Cool, right? And there are so many more awesome things inside.”

Suguru’s eyes widened after hearing it, and immediately absorbed the curse.

“Thank you, Satoru.” He gave his friend a kind smile.

“Can we go see Kuroi now?” Riko asked from the sideline.

No one objected, and they quickly left Tengen’s home. Was it her home? Nobody knows.

Kuroi got a quick update, and Riko was led to a plane to Norway, where she lived happily with her Maid/Mother.

With that, the escort mission came to a close. The only casualties were Toji Fushiguro and some random assassins. All in all, it was a successful mission.

Well, if you ignored the fact that Tengen could not merge with her vessel and that nobody knew what would happen with her now.

But it’s not like anyone cares about her except for the Higher-Ups.

Speaking of which, they started to get bolder again. Forgetting the beating Tatsumaki gave them one year prior.

/

“Hmmm. It looks like I need to rearrange my plans. How unfortunate.” Kenjaku quietly said as he rubbed his chin in concentration.

He was sitting on a nearby cliff, observing what had transpired a few kilometers away.

He was sure Toji could kill the vessel before it could merge with Tengen, but Tatsumaki killed him before he could do it. Kenjaku knew he would die at her hands. Not only that, but Satoru somehow survived and was stronger than ever.

Well, at least the vessel didn’t merge with Tengen. That was a plus.

But now he needs to deal with an even stronger Satoru Gojo.

He needs to plan his next steps carefully.

He will definitely succeed. He needs to.

A thousand years of planning can’t be ruined by this.

/

“Did you know that the Higher-Ups tried to execute us again last year?”

One year had passed since the mission, and both teenagers were in Tatsumaki’s room as usual. Tatsumaki sat on her bed, reading a book about domains, and Satoru had his head in her lap.  

Tatsumaki looked down and raised an eyebrow.

“After they got told what happened to the Star Plasma Vessel, they threw a fit and tried to get an execution order on our heads. I simply paid them a visit and clarified what would happen if we three turned on them. Hehe, their faces were hilarious. Everything’s fine now.”

The esper closed her book and sighed. “Why don’t we just kill them already? They're a major pain in the ass, and they don’t contribute anything to society.”

Satoru shrugged under her. “Dunno, but I think they will die very soon. They are so old even my caretaker thought of them as geezers when he was my age. That was thirty years ago.”

Tatsumaki hummed and continued to read her book. After a few paragraphs, she asked, “Why are you bringing this up now?”

“Because Tengen agreed to meet you. She said you could visit her later today. Because of that, I thought about the mission and remembered that they tried to kill us again,” Satoru told her offhandedly.

“Really? Why now? I wanted to meet her since last year. What took her so long? If it weren’t for you, I would’ve raided the place one year ago. Well, she better not think I will treat her as a god or some shit. As far as I know, she can’t be trusted if she willingly eats little girls every few centuries or so.” The esper huffed arrogantly.

Satoru gave her a teasing smirk. “Heh, don’t worry, Tatsu-chan. I don’t think anyone wants to mess with you.”

“What do you mean by that?” She looked at Satoru, challenging.

“Oh, nothing. Just read your book.”

“Hmph!”

/

/

/

End of chapter 7.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

You're probably wondering how Satoru and Tatsumaki reached Suguru and Riko so soon. If they did it here, Satoru would have done the same in canon, right? But in canon, he reached Toji much later. So, how did he meet up with Suguru so early in this story?

Simple, he was charged with Cursed Energy by Tatsumaki. She also healed him a bit with her own minor healing ability. In One-Punch-Man, espers can heal other people with their ESP. If Fubuki can do it, Tatsumaki can do it too, even as a teenager.

Toji still had a head start, but Satoru knew where Tengen was, so it evens out again.

I also want to explain Satoru’s strength compared to his canon self. He is around 40% stronger than in canon. His training with Tatsumaki made him much more powerful. He still has the same abilities.

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Authors Note: Welcome to chapter 8 of “ESP x Infinity”.

I will probably make so many people cringe based on my choices in this chapter. Just bear with it.

I don’t know if this is even possible, but it’s my story, and I can’t think of any other way around this problem. Just read the chapter if you’re confused. You will know what I mean when you read it. :D

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

ESP x Infinity

“You sure you want to go alone in there?” Satoru asked Tatsumaki.

They were both standing before the entrance of the Tombs of the Star. Tengen allowed Tatsumaki to meet her to discuss some important things. Tatsumaki didn’t know what these things were, but it didn’t matter because Tatsumaki wanted to ask her some questions of her own. That’s why she asked for this meeting in the first place.

“Yeah, you would only butt in and annoy me. Just focus on finding out where the brat is living. And don’t meet him without me. Knowing you, you will probably patronize him and make things worse.” Tatsumaki said sternly as she poked him in the chest.

It’s good that he never has his Infinity up when she is near him.

Satoru gave her a lazy smile. “Don’t worry, Tatsu-chan. Have I ever let you down?”

Tatsumaki stared at him blankly.

She turned around and walked away without saying another word. Satoru waved at her and wished her good luck. Not that she cared.

/

Inside the Tomb, Tatsumaki walked around aimlessly. It’s not like this place has any signs pointing in a certain direction. The only thing she can do is to walk around to eventually find Tengen. She walked around for over thirty minutes now, and it was pissing her off.

She reached her limit and screamed into the halls of the Tomb. “HEY, YOU STUPID HAG. SHOW YOURSELF ALREADY, OR I WILL RIP THIS PLACE APART.”

Then, a door suddenly appeared next to her. Did the old hag finally decide to stop playing around? Tatsumaki huffed. “Hmph, took her long enough.”

She walked through it and was now inside a cozy-looking living room. She scanned the room and noticed that an old-looking person was occupying one of the chairs at a large table. She was beautiful, with long greyish hair flowing down her back. Her eyes were sharp but had no hatred in them.

With an annoyed tone, Tatsumaki asked, “Are you Tengen? You really do look like an old hag.”

The old woman doesn’t seem to be bothered by Tatsumaki’s remark. “Hello, child of another world.”

Tatsumaki’s eyes widened. How did she know she was from another world?

“To answer your question, yes, I am Tengen. And I’m over 1000 years old. So, your remark about me being old is quite true.” Her voice carried a gentle tone through the room. And underneath it all, you could feel the wisdom she was radiating.

The woman continued. “I can see on your face that you are confused how I know about your origins. Don’t be worried, child, I mean you no harm.”

“Tch, I’m not worried. With your pathetic pool of Cursed Energy, even Suguru could take you out.”

Again, Tengen was not bothered by Tatsumaki’s tone. “That may be true, but my influence is still far greater than you could imagine. But let’s end this discussion here and focus on why you wanted to meet me. Go on, ask your question.”

Reluctantly, Tatsumaki sat down at the table in front of Tengen. “I still don’t trust you. Someone who eats little girls to survive seems pretty suspicious to me.”

Tengen gave Tatsumaki a kind smile. “I can understand your hesitation to trust me, but I do this to keep up the barriers that protect our secret society. Without them, Japan and even the world could end up in grave danger. Also, I don’t eat little girls. I merge with them to reset my body and Cursed Technique. If my body gets too old, I could end up as a higher being that could threaten Japan.” Tengen explained the situation calmly.

The esper sighed. She needed to act more civil, or Tengen could decide not to help her out. She needed Tengen's help. After Satoru explained who Tengen was and how old she was, she could give Tatsumaki a clue about how to get back into her home world.

Tatsumaki was now two years in this world, and she still hadn’t found anything. She was getting desperate and needed every help she could get.

“I need a way back to my world. I want to see my sister again. Please tell me if you know of any way to do that.” Tatsumaki asked her in a small voice as she fidgeted with her fingers and looked down at the table.

She hates to ask others for help. It’s so humiliating. The only thing she can do is to look down, or else she would probably glare daggers at the person in front of her. She has to swallow her pride.

They sat in silence for a few seconds before Tengen finally spoke up. “I may have a way for you to do that.” The hesitation in her voice was clear. She was hiding something.

Tatsumaki's eyes snapped open, and she looked directly into Tengen's eyes. “What? You need to tell me everything. Now!” And just like that, the act of the shy little girl was over, and Tatsumaki glared at Tengen like she owned the place.

“Don’t be mistaken, child. There is absolutely no way for me to transport you back to your world. And there is no Cursed Object who could do that either.” Tengen tried to rein in the small girl as gently as possible.

But Tatsumaki got irritated nonetheless. “HUH!? You just told me there was a way. Don’t fuck with me and tell me what you’re hiding, you hag.”

Tengen tried to calm down the girl. “Please listen to me. There is no way for you to get back; that is the truth.”

The esper tried to open her mouth to protest, but Tengen interrupted her. “However, there is the possibility to transport your sister to this world.”

…

Wait, what?

The expression on Tatsumaki’s face softened, and she sat down in her seat. In a hopeful tone, she asked, “Really? You’re not lying?”

The old woman nodded and gave Tatsumaki a gentle smile. “Yes, but it is a difficult procedure. It’s also very dangerous. It needs one of Sukuna’s fingers to work.”

Well, shit. Satoru and herself have already launched 18 of them into space, meaning only two fingers are left. Not to mention that they searched all over Japan and didn’t find more of them.

But at least there was hope for Tatsumaki to see her sister again, even if she would never return to her world.

Tatsumaki crossed her arms and looked at Tengen suspiciously. “Let’s say we find one of his fingers. I don’t think you will be doing it willingly without getting something in return, right?” she asked her with narrowed eyes.

But to Tatsumaki’s surprise, she calmly said, “I don’t want anything in return. I just have a request for you. Whether you can do it or not doesn’t matter; I will try to help you no matter what. I promise.” 

“And what is that request of yours?” Tatsumaki asked with raised eyebrows.

“You already know that my Cursed Technique makes me immortal and that despite me being immortal, my body still ages, right?”

Tatsumaki nodded.

“I work around that by merging with a specifically selected vessel. But no matter how perfect the vessel is, I will always age. I could work around that by merging with something more … unhuman, " she carefully explained to Tatsumaki.

The espers eyes narrowed. “And what exactly do you mean by that?”

Tengen stared at Tatsumaki for a while before standing up and gesturing her to follow her. “Come, child, it would be better to show it to you.”

Tatsumaki followed behind Tengen with her guard fully up. Who knows what this old hag has planned. Maybe she wants to merge with Tatsumaki? Tatsumaki expects everything. And one thing is certain: Tatsumaki will not go down without a fight.

They had been walking around in this maze for a long time now, and Tatsumaki was getting impatient. “Are we there yet? If you take me for a walk, then at least tell me what you’ve planned.” 

“Be patient, child. We are nearl-“

“Stop calling me child. URGH!” Tatsumaki groaned in frustration. She was the most powerful being on the planet; she would not be humiliated by this old hag.

“I apologize, child, but as I said, we are nearly there. Look over there. This is our destination.” Tengen pointed forward, and Tatsumaki’s eyes landed on a thick vault door.

What are they hiding in there?

Tengen opened the door, showing Tatsumaki a massive room with barely anything inside except for some test tubes.

Tatsumaki scanned the test tubes, and her eyes immediately widened.

The fuck? They felt alive and were radiating Cursed Energy.

“What the hell is that?”

“These things are called Death Paintings. Do you know of the tale of Noritoshi Kamo?” Tengen walked towards the tubes and placed a hand on them.

Tatsumaki looked at the tubes more closely before focusing on Tengen. “Should I?”

A hollow chuckle escaped Tengen. “No, it would be better not to look up all his crimes. But for my sake, I will tell you about him.”

Tengen faced Tatsumaki and looked at her as if she was lecturing her. Her voice lost the warmth it was radiating earlier. “Noritoshi Kamo was a vile being who threw away his humanity for his disgusting experiments. He impregnated a poor woman with the seeds of a Curse and aborted the unborn baby. He did this exactly nine times. After that, he continued experimenting on the fetuses, creating what you see before your very eyes. These are the fetuses, the Cursed Wombs.”

What. The. Fuck?

The only thing Tatsumaki did after hearing this disgusting story was to stare blankly at Tengen. This couldn’t have happened, right? There is no way this can be right. Who on earth would do something so disgusting?

Tatsumaki swallowed and dared to look Tengen in the eyes again. She needed to know where this was going. “Why are you telling me this?” she whispered.

The gaze of Tengen hardened. “I could merge with these Cursed Wombs to get a body that will never age, making me truly immortal and not needing to merge with young girls ever again. I could still be killed, but I am safe here and can continue with my barriers until the end of time.”

The eyes of Tatsumaki widened, but Tengen was not finished and continued. “The problem with this procedure would be the massive amount of Cursed Energy needed for it to work. This is where you come into play. If you can share your vast and endless pool of Cursed Energy with me, the merger could happen without a problem.”

Tatsumaki tried to speak up, but Tengen held up a hand, signaling she was still unfinished. The esper grits her teeth impatiently. Why is she pausing so often?

“The other problem would be the compatibility. If I merged with them, it could split my personality. But it could also merge all our personalities together, creating a new me, so to speak. Lastly, nothing could happen, and I remain like I am now. The last possibility would be the best outcome.” Tengen finished her explanation and looked at Tatsumaki expectantly.

Tatsumaki waited for Tengen to continue, but it looked like she was actually finished this time.

“So that’s your plan. Frankly speaking, I don’t care what happens to you. But I need your help to get back my sister, so I will do it as long as you promise to help me. Do we have a deal?”

Tengen nodded at her.

“Good, so do we start right now?”

“If you are ready, there should be nothing stopping us.” Tengen calmly said.

“And how do we do that?”

Without telling Tatsumaki anything, the old woman freed the nine Death Paintings from their prison and embraced them tightly. A slight blue glow began to surround her. She crouched down and chanted a few phrases to strengthen her technique. Then, she looked up at Tatsumaki with strong eyes.

“I’m ready now. Please share your energy with me until everything is done. It should not take long, but be prepared; it will be exhausting.”

Tatsumaki rolled her eyes. This hag clearly doesn’t understand the power inside Tatsumaki. If she wanted, she could power a nation. She stretched out her hand and touched the head of Tengen to share her energy.

Clearly, this little procedure will not … urgh!

Shit, it actually drains Tatsumaki’s energy quite fast. Fuck, she needs to concentrate.

Tatsumaki’s expression hardened, and she forced large amounts of Cursed Energy inside Tengen. The strongest esper would not succumb to something like this.

As Tatsumaki was busy keeping Tengen alive, the old woman concentrated on merging with her new vessel perfectly. It was a difficult procedure. She needed to fight against nine personalities and stay as herself.

Both continued working hard for a few more minutes before Tengen was finally done and signaled to Tatsumaki that she was finished.

Tatsumaki stopped and collapsed on the ground in exhaustion. “Hah … hah … did it … hah … work?” She asked as sweat ran down her face.

…

No answer.

Tatsumaki opened her eyes, and they immediately widened. Before her no longer stood Tengen. Instead, there was a man with dark hair styled in two weird, messy buns on his head. He had a thick black line across his face, and his eyes looked tired.

Who is this?

“Thank you for freeing me and my brothers. I am forever indebted to you," the man said in a surprisingly calm and gentle tone.

The confusion on Tatsumaki’s face was clear. “Who the hell are you?” She demanded.

The man continued to look at her with a nonchalant expression. It felt like everything was unimportant to him. He had this uninterested, blank stare. “My name is Choso. You have freed me and my brothers," he said in a monotone voice.

The confused expression did not leave Tatsumaki’s face. “Uh-huh, and where is the hag?”

“Tengen is now inside me. If you wish, I can let her out. But first, I need to ask you a question.” His eyes suddenly narrowed, and the temperature dropped. He leaned closer and, in a firm voice, asked, “Are you a threat to my brothers? You may have freed us, but you did not intend to do that. So, do I have to fight you?”

Why is he so hostile all of a sudden? Didn’t he thank her just two minutes ago? Crossing her arms, Tatsumaki glared at him. “That depends. Will you help me find my sister? I had an agreement with Tengen that if I help her merge with you, she will help me find my sister. If you do that, you are not my enemy. Also, if you start rampaging and kill other humans, I will kill you, too.” She threatened him with a cold glare.

Choso clearly relaxed again, crossed his arms, and closed his eyes. “Did you make a binding vow?”

“A binding vow?” Tatsumaki questioned herself loudly.

Then, she smacked her face and groaned. “A binding vow. Why didn’t I do that? Urgh!” Tatsumaki continued to groan and began to insult herself.

Choso interrupted her small crisis. “Don’t be upset. For freeing my brothers and your promise not to kill us, I will let Tengen out to let her help you. With this, we are even.”

Tatsumaki stopped her tantrum and huffed. “Hmph, you better do it then. And to ensure you keep up your end of the bargain, let’s make a binding vow.” Tatsumaki stretched out her hand for Choso to take.

He quickly grabbed her hand and waited for Tatsumaki to make up the terms. “I promise that I will not kill you and let you live your life in peace with your brothers. I will inform other Sorcerers about the situation and tell them that if they attack you, they will face me, too. In return, you need to let Tengen out occasionally so she can work on her barriers and help me find my sister. You also can’t kill innocent people except in self-defense.” A slight sensation rushed through them both as they accepted the terms.

“My brothers thank you for your cooperation. If you excuse me, I want to look around and show my brothers the outside world.” Choso walked past her and left Tatsumaki alone in the room.

Hopefully, she didn’t just doom the whole world.

Well, she had the binding vow, and the guy seemed tame. And it’s not like most Sorcerer would have a chance against him anyway. His Cursed Energy reserves are off the charts, and he has several Cursed Techniques inside him if her senses don’t lie to her.

Shaking her head, she left the Tomb in search of Satoru. She needed to inform him about this development, and then he could inform the other clans. She wasted enough time here. But at least she had hopes of finding Fubuki now.

Outside, Tatsumaki flew away to search for Satoru. She needed a distraction from the headache-inducing events she had just witnessed. And Satoru was the best person alive to manage to distract her.

She didn’t need to search for long as Satoru suddenly teleported beside her.

“GAH! What the …” Tatsumaki jolted away from her friend. “Satoru?”

“Cool, right? It’s a new way to use my technique. I can now teleport between short distances, and when I get the hang of it, I try to take a go at long-distance teleporting.” Satoru happily explained his new technique with excitement. “I bet I get the hang out of it by the end of the month.”

Tatsumaki calmed down and sighed. “Don’t do that again. You nearly gave me a heart attack.” She lightly scolded her friend.

The smirk on Satoru’s face widened. “No promises.” He leaned in closer. “And? How did it go with Tengen?”

“I think I killed her.”

…

“Eh?”

Tatsumaki tiredly crossed her arms and closed her eyes. “Well, when I said ‘kill’, I mean I overwrote her personality with one of the Death Paintings.”

…

“Eh?”

A tick mark appears on her face, and she grits her teeth. “Don’t ‘eh’ me, Satoru. I don’t know either how to explain this shit, okay? She wanted to merge with a vessel and said that the Death Paintings would give her a body that would never age and that she needed my near limitless Cursed Energy reserves for that.” She loudly explained the situation in a rush.

She paused and breathed out to calm down.

“And after I did what she told me, one of the Cursed Wombs managed to emerge as the dominant personality. He called himself Choso. We made a binding vow that he would not kill any innocent people except in self-defense, and in return, I need to defend him when he gets attacked by Sorcerers. By the way, you need to tell everyone about the situation.”

Satoru stared blankly at her. “Oookaaayy, riiiight. Anything else?” It was much to swallow.

“I can't return to my world, but there is a way to bring Fubuki to this world, and we need one of Sukunas fingers for that.”

Thump!

What was that?

Satoru suddenly felt something weird in his chest. It was like a soft shiver running from his chest to his abdomen. Was he happy? No, it was more like he was in pure bliss. But why?

Was he glad that Tatsu couldn’t return to her world? Was that it? Or was he happy that she had a way to find her sister?

Eh, whatever, he can think about this later. First, he needs to tell her about what he found out.

“That’s cool. It seems I can finally meet little Fubuki-chan. But I wanted to tell you something. I found where the kid is living. Aren’t I great? Heh, I should have become a detective.” Satoru arrogantly exclaimed as she smugly crossed his arms over his chest.

Tatsumaki deadpanned. “I bet you forced everything onto Ijichi.” She said in a monotone voice.

Satoru freezed. ‘Busted.’

After not finding anything for a year, Satoru asked his little junior to do the job. And he did it in under thirty minutes.

“W- Well, it doesn’t matter. I found him, so let’s meet him right away.”

Satoru grabbed Tatsumaki’s hand, and they flew away.

Satoru wanted to clear his mind and meet the kid as fast as possible to distract him from what happened a few minutes ago. There were so many different thoughts in his head, but one was definitely more … potent than the others.

/

Half an hour before Tatsumaki left the Tomb of the Stars.

Satoru was done talking with Ijichi and wanted to tell Tatsumaki the good news as fast as possible. His cute, weak, and pathetic little Junior really managed to find out about the kid off Toji Zenin.

Now, he only needed to wait for Tatsu-chan to leave the otaku cave off Tengen and tell her they could meet the kid.

As Satoru walked through the halls of Jujutsu-High, he passed a tall woman with blonde hair. He knew who it was: Yuki Tsukumo, the fourth Special-Grade Sorcerer of their era. Normally, he would stop and talk to her to find out about her Cursed Technique and see how strong she is compared to him. But now, he only had Tatsu-chan on his mind.

Hopefully, she will finish her talk with Tengen soon. He wants to see her face when he tells her about Megumi. She may have told him she doesn’t care about the kid, but Satoru knows how much Tatsu-chan likes children. Also, the kid's potential could rival their own if they can train him right. It will be so cool. More strong Sorcerers on their side to annoy the Higher-Ups.

“Hey, you’re Satoru Gojo, right?” The woman asked from behind him.

‘Don’t talk to me. I need to see Tatsu-chan.’ Satoru thought annoyed. He really doesn’t have the time for her right now.

“I don’t have time for you. Go away.” He didn’t even turn around to say it and continued walking away from her. He can’t be distracted by this woman.

But Yuki was not bothered by him in the slightest and caught up to him to say what was on her mind. “Don’t worry, I will make it quick. I just want to ask you a question. I also need to find the Geto kid. Do you know where he is currently? Eh, it doesn’t matter; I will find him on my own. But back to you; can you tell me-“

“Get to the point. I want to see my friend.” Satoru groaned and gave her a weird expression. Why is this woman pestering him? He only wants to tell Tatsu-chan about Megumi.

The smile on Yuki’s face widened, and excitedly, she asked, “Hehe, okay, I will get straight to the point. Satoru Gojo, what kind of woman do you like?”

Entirely subconsciously, Satoru answered truthfully, not really thinking about his answer. His mind was still occupied with Tatsumaki. “Petite, green curly hair, wide hips, and a short temper.”

…

…

…

Eh?

Satoru stopped in his tracks.

What?

His eyes widened.

What did he just say?

As Satoru had his minor crisis, Yuki lightly punched his shoulder and smiled. “Well, that was not the answer I thought you would give me, but everyone has their taste, right? See ya, Gojo.” She began to walk away and mumbled under her breath. “Now, where could this Geto boy be?”

Satoru was still standing in the middle of the hallway, shocked.

He couldn’t believe what he just told this woman. This was a weirdly accurate description of Tatsu-chan.

Did he have a crush on Tatsu-chan? No way. There was absolutely no way that Satoru Gojo would ever get a crush on someone. 

Right?

/

On their flight, Tatsumaki asked about the kid. “So, what did you find out about him?”

Still in his thoughts, Satoru shook his head to snap back to reality. He can think about it later.

“His name is Megumi Fushiguro; he is four years old and lives with his stepmother and stepsister. I don’t know much about the mom, but his sister is one year older than him.” Satoru had a nasty grin on his face and turned to look at Tatsumaki. “Hehe, wanna grab and kidnap both of them? I’m sure we can look after them.”

Tatsumaki tiredly sighed at his antics. “Satoru, we will not kidnap them. They live with their mother, so everything should be fine. Also, like I said before, we are seventeen. We can’t look after them.”

Satoru opened his mouth but was interrupted.

“And before you begin with the thing about my sister again, I already told you it was different. I had no other choice. Just drop it.” She gave him a soft glare.

Satoru pouted and glared back. “Spoilsport.”

“Moron.”

“Midget.”

“Manchild.”

“Blegh.”

“Grrrr.”

They continued bickering and eventually arrived at their destination. It was a small alley on the outskirts of the city, and it looked like everything would break apart in the future. Not a great environment to raise a child.

Before Satoru could walk ahead, Tatsumaki grabbed him by the shoulder. “Remember, we will only check on the kid. We will not adopt him. GOT. IT?”

Satoru patted her on the head, which ticked her off even more. “Chill, Tatsu-chan, don’t worry; I promise to behave.” He gave her a sly smile.

The esper slapped away his hand and scoffed. “Tch, you better.”

They walked through the street and arrived at a door that looked like it would break down any moment now. “Who raises a child in this environment? Even I could provide a better standard for Fubuki than this crap. Tsk, looks like I need to have a long talk with the mother.”

Tatsumaki rang the doorbell, and not a moment later, a young girl opened it.

‘This must be the older sister.’ Tatsumaki thought, surprised that the mother wasn’t the one to open the door. What kind of mother sends their children to open the door to a random stranger?

“Hello, can I help you?” The girl asked quietly and in a shy tone. It was clear that she was scared of them.

Before Tatsumaki could answer, Satoru butted in with his usual outgoing personality. He will not let Tatsumaki scare away the child.

He patted the girl gently on the head and smiled brightly. “Hello, you cutie pie. You must be Tsumiki, right? Can you tell me if your brother is home?”

The girl stepped away, scared by the stranger's sudden closeness. “Umm, my b- brother is at home, yes.”

Satoru’s smirk widened. “Cool, can you get him for me?”

“I can, but what do you want with him? Are you one of the bad guys? Are you evil?” Tsumiki tried to glare at Satoru, but her fearful expression overshadowed her braveness.

Tatsumaki butted in to stop Satoru from making it worse. “Look, brat, we just want to ask your brother some questions about something, okay? We won’t hurt him. I promise.” She tried to sound calm, but it came out more roughly than intended.

The girl thought about it before eventually stretching out her little finger. “Pinky promise?”

Tatsumaki groaned inwardly but, in the end, accepted. She linked her finger with the girls. “Pinky promise.”

The girl then smiled brightly at them and turned around to look for her brother.

“That went well.”

“She was scared out of her mind.”

“Yeah, but it still worked out.”

*sigh*

The door opened again, and instead of a girl standing in the frame, a young boy stood there, looking at them like they were trash.

He pointed at Satoru and glared. “You look stupid.”

Tatsumaki snorted next to Satoru.

Taken back by the brat's rudeness, Satoru engaged to fight. “Well, you are tiny.”

What a perfect comeback.

“I’m four.”

“Yeah, but I’m still-“

“What the idiot is trying to say,” Tatsumaki interrupted Satoru’s childishness. “is that we want to see how you’re doing. Your father told us to look after you.” That was a lie, but telling the truth could be too much for a four-year-old.

The boy looked at Tatsumaki, confused. “My dad? He wasn’t here for the last year. Is he dead?” His tone was weirdly cold.

Tatsumaki was taken aback. What the hell is wrong with this kid? Is he really four? If it weren’t for his high-pitched voice, she would have guessed he was at least seven. Maybe he is just mature for his age?

But who the fuck casually talks about the death of his own father?

Suddenly, the door was opened fully, and a disgusting-looking woman glared at them both. In a hoarse voice, she slurred, “What the fuck do ya want from ma kidz? HUH? What are ya looging at? HUH? Piss off, or I will beat ya up.” The of alcohol reeking ‘woman’ threatened them.

Tatsumaki was immediately disgusted by what she saw. 

And Satoru was not fairing any better. He, too, was irritated by this woman. Her whole attitude was pissing him off. He was about to throw a few insults of his own, but he was yet again interrupted by Tatsumaki, who tightly grabbed his arm. He wanted to protest, but the look Tatsumaki had on her face was telling him to let it go.

Her eyes were sharp and glowed a threatening green. Her aura was cold and suffocating. “Satoru, take the brats and go for a walk. I will deal with this wretch.”

He looked at her, confused, unsure of her intention. “You sure?” Then, he smirked teasingly. “Heh, what about the whole ‘We will only take a look at them’ approach?”

“I changed my mind. This woman is not capable of caring for them.”

Satoru’s smirk grew. “So we do adopt them.”

The esper rolled her eyes. “No, but I will ensure they will not grow up under this useless waste of space. Now scram, Satoru.”

The woman was furious to be ignored by these teenagers. “Hey, whadd da hell are ya yappin abou- … huh?”

It was barely a fraction of a second, but in that time frame, Satoru grabbed both kids, and Tatsumaki used her ESP to immobilize the woman and flew skyward.

It was rare to see Tatsu angry on someone else's behalf, but Satoru also liked this side of her. He had Megumi under his right arm, and Tsumiki was swung over his left shoulder. He looked like he was kidnapping them, and … well, he actually did just that.

Whatever, he needed to take them far away. Satoru doesn’t know what Tatsu-chan has planned, but it is clear that the kids will probably never see their mother again, not that this was a bad thing.

The little gremlins began to complain in his arms. “Hey, where are you taking us?” Megumi grumbled from under his arm.

Smiling at the young boy, Satoru explained the situation. “Somewhere safe, don’t worry, you will never have to live with that woman again. You will be living with us now. Cool, right? Let’s have lots of fun.” He turned his head to Tsumiki, who looked a little shaken by all of this. “How about you? Are you excited to move?”

The spooked expression quickly changed into a hopeful one. “Really? We can live with you? We don’t have to see mother again?”

And wasn’t that concerning? How bad had the mother fucked up for this girl to basically throw her mother away by the first chance she got? She didn’t even know Satoru and didn’t know if he was trustworthy. She latched onto the first person who allowed her to live a better life. She was only five, and a mother was basically god for a normal child that age. Her mother really fucked up.

Satoru smiled kindly at the young girl. “Of course, Tatsu-chan and I will ensure you can live an exciting and fun life.”

The stars in Tsumiki’s eyes were clearly visible, and Satoru also noticed that Megumi became much tamer after his sister relaxed.

“Can you protect us from bad guys? Can you protect my sister?” Megumi asked seriously. Well, as seriously as a four-year-old could.

Still, how is this brat only four? It was creeping him out. Shouldn’t he be a drooling mess who can only cry and complain? Were all toddlers like that? Or was he the exception?

Satoru decided to ignore his inner turmoil and smirked smugly at the kids. “HA! Can we protect you? Brat, my friend, and I are the strongest people on earth. Nothing will, and nothing can stop us.”

It was then that Tatsumaki landed behind them. The woman was nowhere in sight.

“Oh, hey, Tatsu-chan. You done?”

The esper crossed her arms and huffed. “Hmph, she will not bother us again. We are now officially the guardians of these brats.”

Satoru raised an eyebrow at her. “Pretty sure that’s not how it works.”

“I will make it work.”

Letting out an amused sigh, Satoru smiled lazily at his friend. “And here I thought you didn’t want to adopt them. You sure change fast, Tatsu-chan.”

Tatsumaki groaned, frustrated. “Satoru, for the last time, we are not adopting them. We are simply their guardians. Got that? Let it go.”

Giving Satoru one last glare, Tatsumaki turned her attention to the kids. Crouching down, she spoke with them in a much more gentler manner than with Satoru. “Are you brat- … kids alright? You don’t have to worry about your mother. I took care of it. Now, you two will live with me and the idiot over there. Is that okay?”

“Why are you crouching down? You’re barely taller than them.” Satoru teased from the sidelines.

There was a visible strain on Tatsumaki’s face as she closed her eyes to force down the desire to punch Satoru in the face.

Satoru expected to be blasted away by her, but he was spared because Tatsumaki didn’t want to scare the kids more than necessary.

He didn’t have his infinity up, so she would have succeeded.

Wait. Why wasn’t his infinity up? Satoru just noticed that he rarely has it up around Tatsumaki. Why was that?

Satoru didn’t know that he felt so safe around Tatsumaki that his subconscious didn’t feel the need to activate it.

But back to the kids.

Tatsumaki was still crouching and waited for them to speak up.

Megumi, who still had his childish glare, suddenly spoke up. “Can you keep my sister safe? If she is safe, I will come with you.” He said in a stern tone. But the threatening tone came out more cutely because of his high pitch.

After hearing that, Tatsumaki smiled gently at the kid. She totally understood this brat. Her desire to keep Fubuki safe had pushed her through so many difficult times.

“I promise I will keep you and your sister safe.”  

Megumi tried to see the lie behind Tatsumaki’s statement. All his caretakers were failures. His father was never around, and his stepmother was a drunkard who had no responsible bone in her body. So, of course, he’s hesitant to just follow blindly behind these two teenagers. But even after looking at the face of the girl, he could not see any deceiving behind her eyes.

Was she really trying to look after them and protect them? Could she be trusted?

Megumi glanced at Tsumiki and saw the hope in her eyes; the hope to live a carefree and exciting life.

The small boy sighed and agreed to Tatsumaki’s offer. “Fine, we will go with you. But if you hurt Tsumiki …”

Satoru patted him on the head and gave him his usual grin. “Yeah, yeah, try to relax a little in the future, or you will get bald in your twenties.”

RIIIIIINNGGG!

Suddenly, Satoru’s phone rang.

“Yo, Yaga-sensei, what can I help you with?“ He quickly answered the call, and the atmosphere went from pleasant to something more oppressive.

“I’ll be on my way.” His tone lacked any emotion.

Tatsumaki noticed the change in Satoru’s mood and asked him what was wrong.

“Did something happen?”

…

“Haibara is dead.”

/

/

/

End of chapter 8.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

Tsumiki is an outgoing extrovert who always smiles and hates bullies. But here she is two years younger than her original self. Satoru and Tatsumaki met Megumi two years earlier than in canon. She is only five here, so she will be more shy and hesitant. Also, I think she needed to grow up quickly after her mother left.

I still don’t really understand the time frame for Satoru and Megumi’s original meeting. But Satoru said that Megumi was a first grader, so he should be six, right? Here, he is four.

Now, let's move on to the thing that happened with Tengen.

As I said, I don’t know if that would even be possible, but let’s stretch the rules and say it does. I hope you can accept that.

Choso has around five times more Cursed Energy reserves than in canon. Which means he is five times as strong as in canon. Not only that, but he also has absorbed all of the techniques of his brothers and Tengen’s immortality. If I had to guess, he should be around 12 fingers now. He is an absolute powerhouse.

He emerged as the dominant personality because of his protective nature. His desire to protect is far greater than Tengen’s desire to help the Jujutsu Society. Choso can switch with Tengen whenever he wants and can take back control when Tengen is in control. It’s like with Sukuna and Yuji.

The other brothers can’t take control, but Choso can speak with them internally.

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Authors Note: Welcome to chapter 9 of “ESP x Infinity”.

If you’re wondering how strong Tatsumaki is, as she is now, she is 50% stronger than she would normally be at 17 years old.

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

ESP x Infinity

Tatsumaki quickly flew in the direction of Jujutsu-High. With her ESP, she carried Megumi and Tsumiki behind her. After Satoru ended the call with Yaga, he quickly teleported away and left Tatsumaki behind to deal with the brats. Tatsumaki can’t really leave them here. So, she decided to take them with her and let them stay at her dorm for now.

If only they would stop screaming about how terrifying it is to fly at this altitude and speed. It was getting annoying.

Thankfully, she reached her school and left them in her room. She needed to meet up with her classmate.

“Just stay here for now. There is an emergency. I will come and pick you up later. Food and water are in the kitchen down the hall. The toilette is in this room, “she pointed at the door in the back of her room. “And if you need something, just yell, and someone will probably come.” She quickly explained and bolted away in search of Suguru.

“Hey, wait, what are we supposed to-“

“You’ll be fine. Don’t worry, I’ll be back soon.” She cut Megumi off and continued to run away. She needed to find Suguru. They may not interact much, but Tatsumaki knows that Haibara’s' death would impact him the most. Truthfully, she hasn’t even talked to Haibara and Nanami, but Satoru and Suguru always spoke fondly about them. It was clear that they both would be down if one of them died.

She found Suguru outside the morgue. He leaned against the wall with his head in his hand, looking defeated and exhausted. Tatsumaki slowed down her pace and softly talked with the boy. “Hey, are you alright?”  

Suguru took a deep breath and looked at the ceiling with tired eyes. “I get it now.”

Confused, Tatsumaki asked what he meant by that. “What do you mean?”

“You always told us that the weak have to get strong in order to survive in this world. But I never thought that the same thing needed to apply to us Sorcerers. I thought we would never lose and can live like this until we die of old age. I was so naïve.”

He glanced at Tatsumaki with puffy red eyes. “You were right. If Haibara would have been stronger, he would still be with us. It is my fault. If I had trained him more …” He didn’t finish the sentence.

There was a tense silence between them. Tatsumaki didn’t know how to console someone. All this crap is not something she is good at. It is easier for her to insult someone.

But then, Suguru spoke up again. “Tatsumaki, do you know why Haibara died?” He looked at Tatsumaki with eyes of pure hatred. “He was sent on a mission to exorcise a Grade 2 curse. It should have been easy. But the curse was a local deity, which means that it was not a Grade 2, but a powerful Grade 1 Curse. Also, he shouldn’t exorcise the curse until tomorrow, but the Higher-Ups and our principal told him to do his mission sooner. He would’ve been more prepared if he had one more day.”

Suguru took a deep breath to calm down. “If the damn Higher-Ups would have done their job and investigated properly, all of this could have been avoided. Our principal should have called off the mission, but he refused. Do you know what he told me after finding out Haibara died? Tch, he told me that if he died to a weak curse like that, he should have never begun to work as a Sorcerer.” The look in Suguru’s eyes was malicious.

Suguru continued in a low tone. “We need to protect the Non-Sorcerers. To do that, we need strong allies. But if all of our allies are killed because the Higher-Ups only follow their own twisted and rotten paths, we can never achieve what we strive for.”

Tatsumaki was a bit shocked by Suguru's sudden change. Was his mind always so fragile? What would have happened if Toji managed to kill Riko? What would he have done then?

But Suguru was right. If the Higher-Ups would vanish, everything would become much easier for them. But they can’t just raid and kill them all. They would just be replaced by someone else. The principals of Kyoto and Tokyo would be the top candidates. They both are as twisted as the Higher-Ups.

All the clans in Japan are on their side, too.

The thing is, Tatsumaki alone could just kill every single Sorcerer alive without any effort on her part. But then, all the civilians would be helpless against the curses.

What can they do? There must be a way to …

Her eyes widened In realization.

“Suguru, is there a limit to how much Cursed Spirits you can absorb at once? And is there a limit to your capacity for how many you can hold in total?”

The boy looked at her, confused. “No, why are you asking?”

Tatsumaki gave him a devilish smirk. “Heh, don’t worry about it. I have a plan.”

With that, Tatsumaki left and began to work on her plan. It was time to remove the Higher-Ups from their position, and for that, she needed Satoru, Suguru, and Choso.

POP!

Satoru suddenly appeared before her. He looked a little down. Noticing Tatsumaki, he glanced at her with his mouth in a thin line. “Oh, Tatsu-chan, you’re here?” Satoru’s voice lacked its usual glee. Was he that affected by Haibara’s death? Was Tatsumaki the anomaly? Should she be more upset about all of this? All she feels is the desire to finally deal with the Higher-Ups.

“Satoru, the brats are in my room. Go look after them; I have things to do.” She walked past him in a rush.

“Things to do? What kind of things exactly?”

“I’m going to overthrow the Higher-Ups and our whole Jujutsu Society as a whole.”

…

“Eh?”

/

Tatsumaki reached Yaga’s office and walked inside without knocking. Yaga looked up and sighed. “Wouldn’t it hurt to knock just once?”

She ignored his plea and firmly ordered, “Show me every known location of every spotted Curse in Japan. All of them. No matter if it is Grade 4 or Special Grade.”

Yaga’s eyes widened.

What the hell?

“Why do you want to know that?” He asked carefully.

The esper leaned forward and gave him a piercing glare. “I know you care about us students. And even if you don’t show it, Haibara’s death is affecting you too. If you don’t want to lose more students, you will tell me every known Curse across Japan.”

They stared at each other without baking down. Yaga tried to look deeply into her eyes to see any hidden malice. But he couldn’t find any and gave in.

Sighing, he reached under his desk and opened a drawer to take out a big folder. “I don’t know what you have planned, but please don’t do anything reckless. I know how strong you are, but even you are not invincible.”

Tatsumaki grabbed the folder and left his office in a rush. She had what she wanted. Now, she could begin collecting Curses for Suguru.

And so, Tatsumaki began her adventure of collecting Curses across Japan. She used Suguru’s Inventory Curse to stuff every Cursed Spirit inside it. The following month, she skipped classes to fly over Japan to work through her folder of unclosed cases of sighted Cursed Spirits.

Because Jujutsu Sorcerers were rare, not every Curse could be dealt with immediately. Only the most dangerous curses were exorcised, with the weaker ones crawling around Japan like maggots. And sometimes, the Higher-Ups messed up and categorized a Curse falsely.

And just like that, Tatsumaki collected five Special Grades, twenty Grade 1, fifty Grade 2, and many more Curses in just two weeks. If she keeps this up, her plan can be set in motion this year.

There were more Curses around this year compared to last year. Tatsumaki and Satoru were less active this year to focus more on their training, meaning that more curses could spawn and rampage.

Now, it looks like Tatsumaki will start a new artificial era of peace, just like last year.

She worked through the cases like a madwoman, and every day, Yaga informed her about newly spotted Curses.

It was hard work, but by the end of August, Tatsumaki had already collected 12 Special Grades.

/

A few weeks later.

Tatsumaki entered Yaga’s office to get information about newly formed curses. At this point, it was a routine for them.

“Tatsumaki, the principal is getting suspicious because other Sorcerers had barely anything to do this past month,” Yaga told her in a warning tone.

The esper scoffed. “Tch, I don’t care what this old fool is thinking. He can just crawl under a rock and die for all I care.”

Tatsumaki approached Yaga and stretched out her hand to grab the folder. “Now, give me my next mission, " she demanded arrogantly.

Yaga could only sigh. He hopes she won’t do anything reckless. It was clear she had something planned, but he had no idea what. “There was only one sighting today. Some villagers reported strange incidents in their village. Please check out what this is about.”

Grabbing the folder, the esper left his office and flew away to grab the curse.

She is sure that this mission will be as uneventful as the last couple of hundred.

As she was flying, she went over her plan one more time. She still hadn’t informed Satoru or Suguru about what she was doing, but if she continued at the speed she was working, her plan could be set in motion very soon. At first, she thought she would need at least a year, but now it all can start way sooner.

Just a few more strong curses and the Higher-Ups can be prepared for something big. Everything will change.

Looking at the map, she noticed that the village was near, and she started to descend.

/

This place was nothing special and looked like the most average village you could imagine. There is a mountainside to the left with a small forest nearby. It looked like this place had only a couple of buildings and barely a hundred people living there.

How did a curse spawn here? With such a low density of people, only a Grade 4 curse could form at best. Whatever, the sooner she is done here, the sooner she can hunt more curses.

There was a sudden spike in Cursed Energy, and Tatsumaki wasted no time and flew straight to the source.

On a small grassy plane, a Grade 2 Curse hovered over an old lady, absorbing her small energy reserves.

With a small gesture of her hand, the curse was immobilized and compressed to fit inside the Inventory Curse.

Was that it? Was that the curse who terrorized the village? Seriously? Whatever, she will just talk to the person who requested her.

Tatsumaki searched for the address Yaga had given her and knocked on the door. Not a second later, an old and wrinkled man opened the door. He looked disgusting, and Tatsumaki immediately knew this guy was not a pleasant person.

“Hmm? Are you the one who will deal with the witchcraft around here?” His voice was hoarse, and he smelled badly.

The esper ignored the smell and told him she was already done. “The thing is dealt with. Just tell me-“

The old man interrupted her with a hand sign. “Come inside; the brats are locked up. Just kill them, and you can go back.”

…

What?

Tatsumaki’s eyes narrowed in suspicion. Did he just tell her he locked up some brats? What does he mean by that? Is there another curse that looked like a kid? Can this guy even see curses?

She has to get a closer look. There is something seriously wrong with this village. Tatsumaki walked inside and was led through the house by the strange man.

She could feel two Sorcerers in this house. Her stomach turned when she realized what the man meant by ‘brats’.

Did he lock up two children? Was that it?

Finally, she was led inside a wooden room with blue candles lit up at the edges. At the end of the room were wooden bars that imprisoned two little girls behind them. It was a disgusting sight. The two girls looked absolutely terrified and hugged each other close. Tatsumaki wanted to kill every last person inside this room. What the hell is wrong with these people?

Tatsumaki felt like she was back in the facility. She closed her eyes and was barraged by suppressed memories.

“Your parents sold you off. Be glad you can be of use to us.”

She opened her eyes again and saw the girls hugging each other closely.

Were they scared of her?

“These two brats are responsible for what happened in our precious village.”

The girls looked so scared.

‘No, I already dealt with the curse.’ Tatsumaki thought bitterly.

There was a sudden flash of another memory.

“We will create our own espers. Just endure these tests, Subject Zero.”

Why was she remembering this hell now?

“Just kill them already.”

The girls cried, fearing their life would end soon.

‘You people disgust me.’

“She is at her limit, you say? Don’t be ridiculous; increase the voltage.”

“They killed their parents; if I didn’t step in, they would have killed my granddaughter, too.”

The girls had bruises all over their body. Did they beat them up?

‘Shut up, shut up, shut up, shut up, SHUT UP!’ Tatsumaki was reaching her limit.

“Please, let me out. I want to see my baby sister.”

…

…

…

A strange calmness washed over Tatsumaki.

What is this feeling?

Her mind was blank. There was not an ounce of emotion inside her.

It was like she didn’t care about anything.

“Say, when did you people lose your humanity?” Her tone was emotionless, and her stare was penetrating.

For some unknown reason, the man began to sweat. It felt like he was suffocating. His neck got tighter, and it was hard to breathe. In a shaky voice, he asked, “Wh- what do you mean?”

“You know exactly what I mean.”

Tatsumaki sighed tiredly. “To be honest, none of you will leave this house alive. Depending on how you answer my question, you will either die painfully or less painfully.” Tatsumaki took a step forward and let out the full force of her Cursed Energy.

The eyes of all the people in this room widened and began to shake in fear. It was like a terrifying monster looking down at them. There was no escape. Tatsumaki immobilized them with her telekinesis and let them hang by their neck in the air. The people were struggling to breathe.

“Pl- please have mercy. We didn’t do anything wrong. Argh.”

“Answer me this: who was the one beating them up? And who locked them inside this room?” Her tone was like steel; there was no room to argue back.

“We are innocent. Please le- let us leave.”

The grip around their neck tightened, and they began to gasp for air.

“ANSWER. THE. QUESTION.”

The old man gave up. He was too scared. “It was me. Please have mercy. It was all me.” His face was twisted in a strange mix of pain and fear. Snot was leaking out his nose, and he was crying rivers. What a pathetic display.

Accepting the answer, Tatsumaki lets them hang in the air and focuses on the girls.

Tatsumaki turned around and broke the wooden bars apart. The girls fearfully crawled further away from Tatsumaki. They didn’t know she was on their side. Even if Tatsumaki just beat up all the adults responsible for their pain, for a child this scared, it doesn’t matter if you help them. All they can see is just another adult who will torture them again.

Crouching down, Tatsumaki spoke calmly and quietly and looked at them with a kind smile. “Hey, it’s alright. I won’t hurt you; please trust me. I will get you out of here.”

Not believing her, the blonde girl spoke up. “N- no, you lie. They always lie. Go away!”

Tatsumaki sat down and gave them a kind expression. They needed to know she was not a threat. “I promise I won’t hurt you. You have to trust me. Please.”

But the girls scooped closer to the wall and shook their heads. Their lower lips trembled, and tears formed in their eyes.

Tatsumaki can’t stay here forever, so she does something you should never do to a terrified child. She uses her power and pulls both kids close to her. They begin to scream in terror and try to kick at her. But Tatsumaki hugged them close, pressing their heads into her chest, and rubbed their backs affectionately. “Ssshhhh, it’s alright. I’ll protect you. You don’t have to be afraid anymore.” She soothed in a gentle tone.

After a few seconds, the kids calmed down and began to cry again. This time, they were tears of relief and hope.

This was so embarrassing for Tatsumaki, but the only thing that could calm down a terrified child would be a motherly figure. She had to swallow her pride and play the part. If Satoru saw her like this, he would tease her for months to come. But it didn’t matter, to be honest. It was far more important to calm down these poor kids.

Tatsumaki knows how scared they must have been. She speaks from experience.

The girls hugged her more tightly. “Please don’t go," the blonde one said strained.

Patting her head, Tatsumaki smiled gently at her. “Don’t worry, I’m here now.”

She stood up with both girls still in her arms and went outside. “Come, let us leave this place.”

Tatsumaki still had the people immobilized, and when she left the building, she made a simple gesture with her hand and crushed their heads. There were no survivors.

She doesn’t know how criminal this village is, but for now, she will let the rest of the villagers live.

But now she has a bigger problem. She just killed people. No matter how you look at it, she just killed Non-Sorcerers as a sorcerer.

Shit.

Tatsumaki took out her phone and called Satoru. She didn’t have to wait long for him to pick up. “Yo, Tatsu-chan, what’s up?”

She looked down at the girls, asleep now from all the stress. “I have a situation here. Do you know where I am? Come here.”

POP!

Satoru suddenly appeared beside her.

“GAH, wha- … huh? How do you know where I am?” She demanded, surprised by his sudden appearance.

Satoru gave her a smug smirk. “Heh, Yaga informed me where you are. He was pretty worried about you doing something reckless.”

She frowned. “Tch, old fool.”

“So what happened here? And why are you carrying two girls as if you are a single mother?” Satoru asked as he leaned closer to the girls.

Tatsumaki pushed his face away with her free hand. “Don’t wake them up, idiot. I’ll explain everything soon enough.”

The two teens walked further away and sat down at a nearby bench. Tatsumaki still had the twins in her arms and used her healing ability to patch them up.

She really needs to learn how to use RCT.

Tatsumaki began explaining the situation. “I was called here to deal with a curse. The thing was weak and didn’t even put up a fight. But after I talked with the chief of the village, he told me to kill these two kids here. He thought they were responsible for the weird phenomenon around the village.”

She turned her head and looked directly into Satoru’s eyes. “He beat up these girls pretty badly; after I saw the state they were in, I simply killed him. I killed a Non-Sorcerer, Satoru.”

“I don’t regret it, though.”

…

She looked at Satoru with uncertain eyes.

“What will happen to me now?”

Satoru stared at her before leaning back and sighing. “Well, they will try to get you executed again. But … you will also be exiled and be hunted by all clans because you are now considered a Curse User.” He said in a straight tone. She really fucked up this time.

It was nothing new that the Higher-Ups wanted to get them executed, but this was something different. Now, the whole Jujutsu society is against them.

But there was something else on his mind. Why did she do that for the kids? He knew she had a hard shell and was soft underneath, especially for children, but why did she kill these people? She could have just messed them up and gotten the girls out of there. So why did she go so far?

He faced Tatsumaki again and saw her conflicted expression. He needed answers. “Tatsu-chan,” he began carefully. “why did you do that exactly?”

Tatsumaki continued to look at the ground, not saying anything.

…

And after what seemed like an hour, she spoke up. Her tone was quiet and soft. “They reminded me of my past. I felt like I was back at the lab and simply acted without thinking.”

Satoru’s eyes widened. That was new. What does she mean by that?

She continued calmly. “Can you promise not to tell anyone what I’m about to tell you?”

He nodded stiffly. What is she about to tell him?

/

Ten years ago. Tatsumaki: 7 years old.

“Tatsumaki, can you come down, please?" a womanly voice shouted through Tatsumaki's current home. The young esper was playing with her toys in her room.

When she heard her mother shouting through the house, she perked up. “I’m coming, mom.”

Tatsumaki ran down the stairs in a hurry. She had a smile on her face. Maybe her mom will give her new toys? They always break way too fast when she uses her telekinesis on them.

Arriving at the entrance, Tatsumaki stopped before her mother, who stood beside three weird-looking men in suits. Tatsumaki looked at them with question marks in her eyes. “Who are they?”

Her mother ignored the question and turned to the man with a disgusting smirk. “Here she is. This is my daughter, Tatsumaki. Her telekinetic abilities are through the roof, and I’m sure she can be very valuable to your operation. Don’t you agree?” The woman rubbed her hands eerily. “So, do you want a demonstration, or can we go straight to my payment?” She said greedily and in such a tone that made Tatsumaki’s skin crawl. Her mother never spoke like that. She doesn’t like what’s going on.

Tatsumaki took a couple of steps backward with a fearful expression. “Mo- mommy? What are you talking about?”

Her mother faced her and gave her an eerie smile. It looked so ugly. Why was her mother making such a face? She is scared. What should she do? What is going to happen to her?

“Tatsumaki, my dear daughter, please behave and go with these nice young men to their car. Don’t worry; they will take good care of you.” Her tone lacked the usual warmth.

One of the guys took a step forward and gave Tatsumaki a leering smirk. “Don’t worry, Miss S; my Scanner shows that her capacities are off the charts. We don’t need a demonstration.” He turned to look at her mother. “Do you want to get paid in cash?”

As the weird man talked to her mother, the other two approached Tatsumaki and put some cuffs on her wrists. She tried to fight back, but the cuffs suppressed her ESP.

Tatsumaki looked at the men with pure terror in her eyes. Why is her mother doing this to her? She looked at her mother one last time; there was still a tiny voice in her head telling her that her mother would protect her.

The woman smiled greedily at the money she received, and what she said next would forever be engraved in Tatsumaki’s mind.

“It was a pleasure doing business with you. If her sister has the same potential as my dear Tatsumaki, you can have her too in five years.”

One of the men zapped her with a taser, and she fell unconscious.

/

Tatsumaki woke up in a sterile-looking cell with white walls. In one corner, there was a metallic bed, and in the other, a toilette. That was it; the only other thing was the reinforced door with steel bars separating her from the outside world.

Where is she? She is so scared. What will happen to her? Tatsumaki wants to see her mommy.

What about her daddy? Why wasn’t he there to protect her?

Why did her mommy sell her off? Was she a bad girl? Did she do something bad?

She will be a good girl from now on, so can she go back now?

‘You can have her too in five years.’

No! Her mother said she wanted to sell Fubuki, too. Tatsumaki can't let that happen. But how can she prevent Fubuki from being sold off?

She needs to think about this.

But her thoughts were interrupted by the door slamming open. Inside walked a scientist with a white lab coat and a nasty scar across his face running through his right eye. Behind his glasses, he looked at Tatsumaki leeringly. “Oh? Already awake, little on? That is fortunate; come with me; we will begin the experiment very soon.” He said in a nasty tone as he grabbed Tatsumaki by the arm and dragged her forcefully through the corridors.

Tatsumaki tried to break free from his grasp, but it was in vain; she still had the cuffs on her wrist, which prevented her from using her powers.

“Let me go, please. I want to go home. Where are you taking me? Please let me go.” She pleaded in a terrified tone, tears forming in her eyes.

The scientist ignored her, dragged her inside a room, and placed her in a chair. He immobilized her with straps on her wrists and ankles. And just like that, she was at his mercy. Next, he placed weird-looking electrodes on her head.

What is he going to do?

The small girl was scared out of her mind.

The scientist walked further back, wrote something on a sheet of paper, and discussed something with the other scientist behind the glass at the end of the room. There were four people in total behind the glass, and all of them looked at Tatsumaki as if she were a mere object.

But then, suddenly, Scarface pulled a lever, and electricity ran through Tatsumaki’s whole body.

It was pure agony. Her whole body felt it was on fire. Tatsumaki screamed, but the scientist ignored her and increased the voltage.

After one hour, Tatsumaki was finally relieved from her torture. Scarface freed her from the chair and dragged her back to the cell. The esper was limb and was dragged through the corridors like a sack of potatoes. She can’t even feel her body anymore. Her eyes were half-lidded, and her mind was blank.

Was this her life now? Would she have to endure that every day now?

‘Please, somebody, save me.’

Tatsumaki’ fell unconscious.

For the next three years, Tatsumaki would have to endure several experiments daily. There was no mercy, and she could only endure it and pray that somebody would come for her.

But nobody came, and the young girl lost hope. She tried to suppress her power so that the scientists would think she was a lost cause, but they never stopped their horrible experiments.

/

Let's return to the present with Satoru and Tatsumaki. Both teens were still sitting on the bench, and the girls were sleeping in Tatsumaki’s arms.

“After that, the lab was attacked by a monster that escaped from one of the cells. The scientist left me behind to die to the monster, but thankfully, I got saved by Blast.” Tatsumaki’s tone got softer, and she had a fond smile on her face. “He rescued me and gave me some important advice. He said that I have to rely on my own strength and that I should never trust someone else to save me.”

She turned to face Satoru, her gaze serious. “From then onwards, I lived by his words. They carried me and made me the person I am today. I went to my old home and beat up my parents. Unfortunately, Tsukuyomi arrived, too, but I killed them. Then, I took my sister and cared for her as her guardian. It was my job to protect her from any danger and provide for her. And five years later, I arrived at this world, and you were the first person I saw … unfortunately.” She gave Satoru a teasing smile at the end.

Satoru looked blankly at her before sighing and leaning back into the bench. “Sheesh, what a story, Tatsu-chan. So that’s why you killed these guys in the village. The kids reminded you of your past, huh?”

Tatsumaki nodded and looked down at the girls somberly. “Yeah, what I needed the most back then was someone who could protect and guide me. I was so alone and lost. It was horrible.”

…

There was a long silence between them.

But then, Satoru suddenly said, “Your sister will be fine.”

Tatsumaki perked up and looked at him strangely.

He gave her a soft smile. It was rare for him to do that. “She is your sister. And you told me she has the same abilities as you. Even if she has only a tenth of your power, she will be fine, don’t worry.”

After hearing that, she smiled back. “Thank you, Satoru.”

“Heh, no problem, Tatsu-chan.”

“No, I mean for everything. For staying by my side and for everything else. Without you, I would never have found a way to see my sister again.”

Both teens looked each other in the eyes. A warm aura surrounded them, and they smiled at each other kindly.

This atmosphere was perfect. Hopefully, they can enjoy it for a few more minutes.

But …

“Are you going to kiss and marry?”

…

Huh?

Both Satoru and Tatsumaki looked down at the now awake Nanako. She looked at them, curious.

“W- What did you just say?” Tatsumaki asked with a strained voice.

Nanako tilted her head sideways in confusion. “My mom always told me that when a man and a woman smile at each other, they will kiss and later marry.”

…

Tatsumaki blinked at the girl.

What kind of backward thinking is that?

Tatsumaki’s face turned red in embarrassment, and Satoru gave Nanako a sly smirk.

“I will never marry him! / We are already married.” They said in unison.

Tatsumaki faced Satoru with a shocked expression, her face even redder now.

SLAP!

“Ow … okay, I deserved that, hehe.”

/

/

/

End of chapter 9.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

Suguru never had an existential crisis here. Because Tojo didn’t kill Riko before his eyes, and he never saw the weirdos clapping at Riko’s dead body, he never developed his complex. That means all his hatred was focused on the Higher-Ups. And because Tatsumaki always spoke about how the weak needed to become stronger, he had a different pathway open for him.

He still sees Non-Sorcerers in a good light.

Satoru, Tatsumaki, and Suguru are now seventeen years old. Satoru is as strong as his canon counterpart at the start of Season 1, Episode 1. His constant training with Tatsumaki pushed him through his limits. He also wanted to catch up to her, motivating him further.

Suguru is also as strong as his counterpart in JJK 0. He, too, trained occasionally with Tatsumaki and Satoru.

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Authors Note: Welcome to chapter 10 of “ESP x Infinity”.

Just to be clear, Tatsumaki doesn’t do all these things in the following chapter because she cares about all those people. No, she does it because:

1. She hates the Higher-Ups and wants to screw them over, and
2. Because she cares about Satoru, and Satoru is very upset because Haibara died because of the Higher-Ups

Tatsumaki is not a saint who does something for the greater good. She helps people, yes. However, the most important thing for Tatsumaki is her own strength and the strength of her allies.

BUT … we all know she has a soft spot for kids. ;)

Especially to those who have been in a similar situation to her.

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

Thank you, Riley, for reviewing Chapter 8.

Unfortunately, I can't write to you personally because your account is set to private. I normally don't reply in the chapters, but there's hardly anyone reviewing this story anyway. xD At least there are a few.

I like reading every single review and comment on this story.

I don't care if it's negative or positive; I just like to interact with my readers. :D

ESP x Infinity

Tatsumaki and Satoru dropped the twins off at Shoko to discuss their next steps in private. Megumi and Tsumiki were already with Shoko, so the kids could get to know each other.

Shoko gave them a blank expression and took a puff from her cigarette. “You do know that I’m not your personal babysitter, right?”

Satoru made the biggest puppy eyes possible. “Pretty please?”

…

The tired woman sighed and reluctantly agreed to look over them. “You owe me one.” She flatly said, taking the twins from Tatsumaki’s arms and scooping them up.

The twins looked at Tatsumaki worriedly. “You will leave us?”

The esper smiled at them kindly and patted their head. “No, of course not. I just need to do a few things with Satoru, and then I will come back. I promise.”

The twins nodded stiffly.

Satisfied, Tatsumaki looked at Shoko with a soft smile. “Thank you for looking after them. It will not take long. We just need to overthrow the Higher-Ups and all the clans in Japan.”

Shoko offhandedly waved them off and closed the door to prepare a nice and relaxing bath.

…

…

…

Wait?!

What did she just say?

/

The teens left Jujutsu High to search for their allies. They flew over Japan at a rapid speed, needing all the time they could get.

Power-wise, both Satoru and Tatsumaki could easily overpower every Sorcerer in the world simultaneously. But that was not the problem. The real problem was to strike at the right time. If the Higher-Ups or any of the clans find out about the thing Tatsumaki did in the village, they could lose the moral high ground.

If Tatsumaki has already removed the Higher-Ups from power when her murder is revealed, there will be no one to oppose her.

“Can you search for Suguru? I must contact Choso to see if he can join us for the upcoming battle.” Tatsumaki asked calmly.

Satoru gave her a thumbs-up. “Sure, I just need to call him and ask where he is. Where should we meet then?”

“Let’s meet up at Jujutsu High in Tokyo. Our only enemy is the principal, and he can be shut up easily. We must also contact Mei Mei, Utahime, Kusakabe, Shoko, and Yaga to meet us at the dorms.” She explained firmly.

Satoru gave her a confused look. “What about the kids? Shoko is looking after them.”

Tatsumaki waved him off. “Don’t worry; they are too young to understand what we are talking about anyway.”

Satoru gave her a questioning look. “Uh-huh, or we could just leave Shoko out of it and inform her later.”

…

“Urgh … fine.”

With that, they parted ways and searched for their allies. Satoru had the easiest task: He only needed to call Suguru and teleport to him. After that, he did the same with the others and teleported them all to Jujutsu High.

Tatsumaki, on the other hand, didn’t know where to find Choso. The guy doesn’t need to stay at the Tomb of the Stars for all eternity and can leave whenever he wants. He is currently one of the five strongest Sorcerers alive and can use Tengen’s barriers from anywhere across Japan.

He also doesn’t have a phone on him, so searching for him will be a major pain in the ass.

Fortunately, Tatsumaki knows his Cursed Energy signature, which means she only needs to sense him in her direct range.

Her current range for precise scanning is a radius of around 100 kilometers. Sure, she can feel the whole planet with her telekinesis, but only its shape. For precise searching, she has a much more limited range.

If she recalls correctly, Choso wanted to explore Japan and show his brothers around. She doesn't know if he is currently in control, but he told her that Tengen is dormant at the moment.

Tatsumaki flew over Kyoto, hoping to find him here. Jujutsu was practiced nearly as much here as in Tokyo, so her best bet was to start here and then make her way north.

After flying over Kyoto for a while, she spotted his energy signature. It was faint, but it looked like he was staying at the outskirts of the city. Quickly closing the distance, she descended and found him sitting at a café, enjoying a drink. He still looked like he hadn’t slept the last few weeks.

Choso spotted her immediately and raised one eyebrow. “Tatsumaki! Do you need something? My brothers and I are examining how humans behave with each other. It is quite interesting. Did you know that a café is ideal for humans to form bonds? I heard it from an old lady, and now I’m here to further thicken the bond between me and my brothers.” Choso told her in a calm tone. He looked like he was enjoying himself.

Tatsumaki took a seat in front of him. “Uh-huh, sure.” She doesn’t know how to respond to that. His weird behavior makes it a little awkward talking to him. Well, at least he was on their side.

She leaned forward, and her gaze became more serious. “I need your help.” There was no point in beating around the bush.

Choso’s expression hardened. “I don’t owe you any more favors. We have our Binding Vow. I don’t recall anything else that was agreed upon between us.” He said firmly.

Tatsumaki crossed her arms over her chest. “I assure you it would benefit your brothers if you help me.”

“How so?” His response came quickly.

The esper smirked. It was too easy; you only need to include his brothers, and his full attention is on you. “I plan to overthrow the higher-ups and change Jujutsu Society as a whole. Clans, schools, and missions; everything will change. But for that, I need strong Sorcerers to help me.”

She sighed and continued more calmly. “I could just kill everyone if I wanted to. It’s not like anyone alive could challenge me. But then I would be alone at the top. If I want to change anything, I need allies who stand behind me.”

Tatsumaki leaned forward and pointed a finger at him as she looked at him sharply. “If you help me, there will be no one alive who wants you and your brothers dead. You can live normally without the fear of the Higher-Ups sending assassins after your life.”

Choso returned her sharp gaze. “The only Sorcerers alive who are stronger than me are you and this Gojo guy. You told me you wouldn’t attack me as long as I didn’t hurt innocent people, so I don’t see any advantage in helping you with your scheme. If I do help you, I would only receive a large target on my head.” He told her firmly.

The esper leaned back and groaned loudly. “You just told me no one alive could kill you; why are you afraid of getting a target on your head now?”

“It’s a matter of principle. I only have to worry about the Higher-Ups occasionally sending assassins after me. But if I help you, I will make everyone my enemy. I just want my brothers to live peacefully. Even if they are too weak to fight me, I would never let my brothers walk into danger.”

It looks like he will not budge even a little. Should she use her trump card?

Urgh, whatever, it’s not like she has any other way of getting him on her side.

“Satoru told me about how you and your brothers were created.” Tatsumaki began slowly.

The atmosphere changed around them. Choso narrowed his eyes.

“What are you getting at?”

Tatsumaki crossed her arms again, her gaze serious. “Noritoshi Kamo was responsible for your creation, right? Sure, he’s dead by now, but how about I let you take over the Kamo clan if you join me in my conquest? As the clan head, you could look over his research and maybe find something interesting. Also, you could get revenge on the clan that way.” She leaned forward with an anticipating expression. “How about it? Will you help me, or do you keep being stubborn?”

Tatsumaki was reaching her limit. The only thing holding her back, not destroying everything around her and punching this stubborn piece of work in the face, was the reason that he would be a major help to her.

But this guy keeps pushing her buttons. Why is he so obsessed with his brothers? It’s so ridiculous.

Choso held his firm gaze. He kept staring at Tatsumaki and thought deeply about his options.

The thing is, Tatsumaki was right. If he could take over the Kamo clan, he could learn more about Noritoshi Kamo and why he created them. And maybe he even had more brothers out there. If this was true, he needed to find them and protect them. It’s his job as the eldest.

Choso was conflicted. On one hand, he doesn’t want to drag his brothers into unknown dangers. But on the other hand, he could never forgive himself if he had more siblings out there waiting for him to protect them.

He focused his attention on the siblings inside him and asked them if he should help Tatsumaki.

As Choso discussed things with his siblings, Tatsumaki looked at him expectantly.

What is taking him so long? It’s just a matter of saying yes or no. What could he possibly be thinking about?

After what felt like an hour, Choso finally spoke up again. His tone was calm and collected. “Fine, I’ll agree to these terms. If I help you, I’ll become the head of the Kamo clan, and my existence will not be considered taboo, and I can live freely with my brothers without being disturbed by anyone.”

Tatsumaki huffed, satisfied that that was taken care of. “Hmph, took you long enough. But fine, come along now. We will begin soon," she ordered him arrogantly.

With that finished, Tatsumaki could meet Satoru at Tokyo Jujutsu High.

/

Everyone was there.

In Tatsumaki’s humble dormitory, Satoru, Suguru, Choso, Yaga, Kusakabe, Utahime, and Mei Mei gathered to discuss the upcoming storm.

It was cramped.

Yaga and Kusakabe sat on the ground, Mei Mei and Utahime shared one of Tatsumaki’s giant plush chairs, and Satoru wasted the most space as he lay spread out on her bed. Suguru leaned against the wall, and Choso did the same on the other side.

Tatsumaki and Satoru just finished telling everyone what had happened in the village, and Yaga could only sigh tiredly as he put a hand on his face.

“I understand why you did it, but you must control your anger. We Sorcerers have no right to intervene with Non-Sorcerer businesses. Even if they are scumbags, you need to control yourself. You should have grabbed the girls and fled the village and let the authorities handle these matters.” Yaga explained calmly but with a firm glare at Tatsumaki.

Tatsumaki returned his glare. “Hmph, I don’t need to hear your lecture. It happened, and now we need to deal with more important things.”

As Yaga and Tatsumaki had their stare down, Kusakabe raised his hand. “Can you guys move on? Tell us why you let us all meet here. As far as I know, this has nothing to do with me.” He butted in, slightly irritated.

Mei Mei and Utahime nodded in agreement.

The annoyed esper shuts him up with a glare.

Before the situation could escalate, Suguru spoke up. “Let’s focus on what’s important. Now that Tatsumaki will be considered a Curse User by the Higher-Ups when they find out about it all, she will be hunted by every clan in Japan. That’s why you gathered us all, right?” He calmly assessed the situation and got everyone's attention.

“So, what have you planned?” Suguru asked in his usual gentle tone.

Tatsumaki stopped her staring contest with Kusakabe and looked at everyone present. Sighing, she began to explain what she had planned.

“I want to reform our whole society.”

At that, nearly everyone raised questioning eyebrows at her.

Was she serious? What the hell has she planned?

She continued firmly, “For my plans to work, I need the help of all of you. If I wanted, I could just defeat everyone who stands in my way, but then I would be all alone. If I can rise to the top and have strong allies who stand behind me, everything will be much easier for me.”

Tatsumaki clicked her tongue in annoyance. “Tch, originally, I wanted everything to happen much later, but the situation with the girls got in the way of things.”

Kusakabe once again interrupted her. “That’s good and all, but can you please get to the point?”

A tickmark formed on Tatsumaki’s forehead. “If you would shut up and let me finish, I could get my point across.” They once again began to have a stare-down.

Satoru decided it was time for him to continue the explanation. If he let her continue, she would scare away all her allies. He stood up, swung an arm around Tatsumaki, and squeezed her waist a little to calm her down. Satoru gave her a lazy smirk, telling her to let him talk for now.

Tatsumaki huffed, irritated, but she let him continue the discussion.

Satoru smoothly said, “What our dear Tatsu-chan is trying to say is that we will start a war with the Higher-Ups, all the clans, and every other Sorcerer who stands in our way.”

…

Silence.

Everyone looked at her with wide eyes and mouths wide open in shock. Did they hear that right? She wants to start a war with literally every single Sorcerer in Japan who stands in her way? Does she know how many clans there are?

This was madness. Even if she was the strongest together with Satoru, doing something like that was impossible.

…

Or was it?

They thought about it more clearly after the shock had died down a bit. The truth was, no one could challenge her. And if she has Satoru on her side … was there anyone who could stand in her way?

No, not really. But still, how does she plan to do something so ridiculous?

Yaga was the first to collect himself and asked the most important question. He was still hesitant and sounded tired from all this information dump. “Tatsumaki, *sigh* let’s say we agree on this. How do you plan to fight all of them?”

The esper immediately answered his question with an arrogant smirk on her face. “Heh, it’s simple, actually. Satoru and I will start attacking every single minor clan in Japan and take over them temporarily. At the same time, Suguru will take over the Zenin clan by force and, as the new head, will change it into the Geto clan. And then, we need-“

“Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait.” Suguru hastily interrupted her with a freaked-out expression. “Are you insane? How do you think I could take over one of the strongest clans?”

Tatsumaki smirked at him smugly. She took out the inventory curse and threw it into his hands. “You can thank me later, but I collected numerous Cursed Spirits in the last few weeks and stuffed them all inside for you to absorb. With that, you should be more than ready to raid the Zenin clan. Actually, I think you are strong enough as you are now, but it’s better to be safe than sorry.”

Suguru stared at her with a shocked expression.

He blinked.

He blinked again.

And again.

Eventually, he got out of his shock and shook his head.

Suguru reabsorbed the inventory curse, and his eyes immediately bulged out of his sockets. He could feel every single curse inside the inventory curse. The number and strength of these curses were incredible.

“I … uhh … huh?” He became a stuttering mess.

This was insane. Now, he could absorb curses without experiencing their disgusting taste. He only needs to defeat them and stuff them inside this inventory curse.

It was so simple.

Why didn’t he think of that?

Pleased, Tatsumaki continued. “Where was I? Ah, right. Choso will take over the Kamo clan, and Yaga, Kusakabe, Utahime, and Mei Mei will take over Jujutsu Tokyo High. When everything goes according to plan, Satoru and I should have finished taking out the small clans and can focus on the Gojo clan and the Higher-Ups. Satoru is already the heir to his clan, so it should be no problem for him to take over a little early. And as he is busy with his clan, I will take care of the Higher-Ups. I could just kill them, but if they surrender, I will spare their pathetic lives.”

Tatsumaki looked at everyone present expectantly. “So, who is with me?”

…

She was once again met with silence and terrified stares.

Then, Utahime hesitantly raised her hand. “Um … what if we don’t want to take part in any of it?” She asked meekly.

“Then you become my enemy. Simple as that.”

Utahime’s face went pale. “Ah … g- good to know.”

“What about Kyoto High?” Suguru spoke up.

Now it was Tatsumaki who’s eyes widened. “Uhhh …” She turned around and whispered in Satoru’s ear. “Shit, I forgot about Kyoto. What now?”

Satoru gave her a confused look. “Huh? Really?” He waved her off and stuck out his tongue. “Blegh, forget about them. No one could stand in our way anyway. Just ignore them for now.”

Behind them, Suguru began to sweatdrop. “Guys? You know we can hear you, right?”

Tatsumaki went stiff and turned around, embarrassed. But Suguru had her back and continued calmly. “Don’t worry; I know someone who would love to help you.” He gave her a reassuring smile.

The esper looked at him expectantly.

What is he getting at?

“Explain!” She ordered sternly.

“Well, a few weeks ago …”

/

A few weeks ago, four hours before Haibara’s death.

Suguru sat on a bench beside Haibara to discuss the young boy's upcoming mission. Haibara was nervous but excited to do his part in making the world a better place. His youthful spirit made him liked by everyone around him.

But they both were interrupted by a tall blonde woman. “Are you Suguru Geto? Tell me what kind of woman you like.” She struck a weird pose and looked at him expectantly.

Suguru looked at her, confused, but Haibara brightly answered her question. “I like women who eat a lot.”

“You can’t be serious,” Suguru said, amused but also a bit shocked.

VRRRRR!

Haibara was startled by his phone vibrating. He quickly grabbed it and looked at the message. “Ohh? It looks like Kento and I have to go on our mission sooner. We need to go right now. Strange, I thought the mission was for tomorrow? Eh, whatever. Have fun, guys!" the boy brightly exclaimed.

After that, Haibara excused himself and left the two Special Grade Sorcerers alone. Yuki wanted to discuss something with Suguru.

She began to speak in a carefree tone and relaxed posture. “You know, I have just met the young Gojo boy. You wouldn’t believe his taste in women if I told you," she said, smirking gently at the teen beside her.

But surprisingly, Suguru returned her smile as he laughed lightly. “Heh, trust me, I know exactly what kind of women he likes.”

“Oh really?” Her smile became slightly more creepy, and she nudged him with her elbow. “Please tell me more then.”

Suguru sighed, amused, and leaned back into the bench. “I bet his answer is about someone with green hair and a strong temper.” He opened his eyes and smirked at her knowingly. “Am I right?”

Yuki looked at him with wide eyes. “Huh? Damn, looks like you know your stuff, huh? When I asked Gojo, he was surprised by his own answer. Hehehe, his face was so fun to look at.”

The teen laughed at that. “Yeah, they both haven’t figured out their feelings yet.”

Yuki rubbed her chin in deep concentration. “Hmmm, if I recall correctly, the fourth Special Grade is someone with green hair, right? So, they have a crush on each other? That’s so adorable.” Yuki was openly laughing now.

Then, she suddenly stiffened. “Shoot, I completely lost track of the time. Hey, Suguru, I wanted to know if you are interested in my research.” She asked him brightly with an innocent face.

Suguru raised one eyebrow. He made a gesture with his hand to tell her to go on. “You see, I am currently searching for a way to remove cursed energy from the word altogether. I want to create a world without curses, and I need some people who can help me with that. Your technique would be a massive help to me, you know?” She leaned back tiredly and sighed. “I already had the perfect test subject, but he refused my offer. Well, he’s dead now anyway, so that’s that.”

What she said caught his attention. Remove curses altogether? That would certainly be … it would be the perfect world in his eyes. If they can get rid of curses, no innocent people have to die anymore. The Non-Sorcerers can live in peace.

But…

It was unclear if her research would yield any results, and the longer he wasted time, the more people would suffer from curses.

He looked at the ground, deep in thought. “Can I think about it? I need more time to decide something like that.” He asked her calmly.

Yuki was not discouraged and patted him on the back. “Sure, take your time, buddy. Here, take this.” She grabbed something in her pocket and gave it to Suguru. It was a sheet of paper with a number on it. “It’s my number. Call me when you’re ready. Well, see ya.”

She waved at him and began to walk away. But before she reached the corner, she turned around one last time. “Ohh, by the way, please don’t tell the Higher-Ups about what I'm doing; they hate me and don’t like my way of thinking.”

Suguru nodded, and with that, she vanished.

/

And so, we find ourselves back in the present. As Suguru told them about his meeting with Yuki, he texted her to meet him at the dormitories in Tokyo Jujutsu High.

She told him via message where her current position was, and Satoru teleported her to them.

Yuki scanned the room, and her eyes fell on Tatsumaki, not only because of her enormous pool of Cursed Energy but also because of her appearance.

‘Green curly hair? Petite? Wide hips? Heh, found you, you little lover-girl.’

Yuki smirked teasingly at Tatsumaki, who looked at her with a confused expression.

The blonde clapped her hands and questioned brightly, “So, why are you all gathered here? Is there a reason to celebrate something or what?”

Satoru was the first to answer. He happily exclaimed, “Something like that. We plan to start a war against the Higher-Ups and every clan in Japan.” He gave Yuki an excited smirk.

…

Yuki stared at him with wide and shocked eyes. She blinked a couple of times before shaking her head. Then, she placed her knuckles on her hips and smirked at them dangerously. “Heh, I don’t know what you guys smoked, but count me in. It’s about damn time to kick these geezer's butts.”

She then crossed her arms and looked at Satoru expectantly. “But you guys don’t think you can simply walk into their hideout and declare yourself the new head, do you?”

Tatsumaki answered her question before Satoru could open his mouth. “Tch, of course not. Satoru and I planned for everything. Our plan will change a little with you on our side, but it will mostly stay the same. To make it quick, Satoru and I will fight all the small clans in Japan, forcing them into an alliance with us. Yaga, Kusakabe, Mei Mei, and Utahime will fight the principal and other teachers here in Tokyo High. You can fight Kyoto High if you want. Choso and Suguru will fight the Kamo and Zenin clans, respectively. And after Satoru and I are done with the minor clans, we will deal with the Higher-Ups and the Gojo clan.” Tatsumaki once again explained her strategy.

Well, if you consider a beat down by brute force a strategy.

After she finished explaining, everyone looked at Yuki expectantly. Would she agree with this? Or would she laugh at them and tell them they were insane?

The woman in question looked at Tatsumaki with a blank stare. It was unclear what was going on in her head. But then, suddenly, she gave Tatsumaki a bright smirk and a thumbs up. “Sounds cool. So, when do we start?” She said excitedly with a nasty grin.

Everyone breathed out a sigh of relief.

“That’s good and all,” Kusakabe began, getting everyone's attention. “but have you thought about what to do after the war?” He asked as he gave Tatsumaki a challenging glare.

Tatsumaki huffed at his sheer audacity to question her intellect. “Hmph, who do you think you’re talking to? Of course, I thought about the future, too.”

She held her chin high and explained what would happen after the war in a firm and authoritarian tone.

“Like I said before, Satoru and I will reform everything, starting with the schools. There will be no longer two but one school in all of Japan to study Jujutsu. Tokyo High and Kyoto High will be fused together. Also, it will be mandatory for every Sorcerer to study in Tokyo High. The system where the young Sorcerers study in their clan will be no more. This way, the classes will be much bigger than before. Tokyo High will get a huge makeover to house this many new students. Yaga will be the new principal and has full authority to handle every matter independently without the Higher-Ups constantly on his back.” Tatsumaki stopped her explanation to see if everyone was following her so far.

Yaga raised his hands to ask a question. “Let’s say it will work out somehow. Where do we find enough teachers for so many students?” he said with his usual calm tone. He was not against her idea, but it would take a while for this to work.

Satoru gave Yaga a casual smile. “Come on, Yaga-sensei; we just have to force some clan members to teach the new generation. It will be easy. If they make trouble, we will just beat them up. Easy-peasy.”

Yaga sighed; what did he expect? He made a gesture with his hand to let Tatsumaki continue.

Satisfied, Tatsumaki continued sharply. “Following that, the whole clan system will be changed to something much more efficient. Each region of Japan will be assigned to one clan. Depending on how dangerous a region is, a clan strong enough to handle it will be transferred to it. Each clan will be ranked according to three categories. First, the strength of the clan head. Second, the overall strength of the entire clan. And lastly, the efficiency of the clan. The efficiency will be determined by how many curses they exorcise, how strong each curse was, how many people they save, and how much property damage was caused.”

Tatsumaki paused and held up four fingers. “We will place each clan in four different classes from C-class to S-class. The highest rank will be S-Class Rank 1. The higher the rank and class, the more special advantages they will receive. The rankings of Curses and Sorcerers will remain the same, though.”

This was … actually a good idea.

With this system, the clans have a reason to do their jobs properly for once. Everyone saw the system as a massive improvement over their old one. Yaga and Kusakabe nodded in approval.

“What would be some of the advantages?” Yuki asked, curious. She, too, thought that this system would make everything much easier for them in the future.

This time, Satoru answered the question. “The payment will be higher, and the heads of the three strongest clans can vote who the new Higher-Ups will be.”

At that, Yaga once again raised his eyebrows. “A voting system? Could you explain this in more detail?”

“It’s about the new position of the Higher-Ups. Their position will be changed the most.” Tatsumaki began. “There will be no longer multiple Higher-Ups; only one. He or she will be voted by the heads of the three strongest clans every five years. This position will be called Chancellor of Jujutsu. The chancellor can decide which Sorcerers can join our new council. This council will be called the Council of Jujutsu and manages everything from logistics to recruitment and finances. The Chancellor also votes for his vice. So, all in all, the council consists of the Chancellor, the Vice Chancellor, the manager of finances, the manager of logistics, and the manager of recruitment.”

Tatsumaki sighed tiredly and crossed her arms again. “It’s all a bit much, but this is the best we could come up with. Who will get which position is up in the air as of now.”

Yuki leaned forward, interested. “Hmm, to be honest, it's unclear if this system will function better than the current one, but at least it sounds promising. I like it.” She gave Tatsumaki a gentle smile.

The others nodded in approval as well.

But one thing still needed to be answered. Kusakabe once again got everyone's attention. “I can’t say I’m against your idea, but when do you plan to execute your plan?”

“This evening at exactly 07:00 p.m.”

…

…

…

“WHAAAT!?” Nearly everyone shouted in shock.

So soon?

/

Omake:

A few hours ago.

"Did you read my message? What do you say?" Suguru asked softly over the phone.

"I don't know. Is it really alright for you to visit me? What about the people who depend on you?" a feminine-sounding voice answered hesitantly.

Suguru chuckled gently. "You worry too much, Riko-chan. Tatsumaki and Satoru will manage without me just fine. I haven't seen you for two months now. I miss you."

There was a long sigh from the girl. "Alright, fine. It's not like I don't miss you too, but ... it feels like it will be my fault if someone gets hurt because you weren't there to help them." Riko explained in a low tone.

Suguru tried to reassure Riko, but before he could answer, a soft 'Pop' sound came from his right.

POP!

It was Satoru who suddenly teleported next to him.

Surprised, Suguru demanded an answer. "Satoru? Why are you here?"

Satoru looked at Suguru with a confused expression and tilted his head sideways. "Hmm? What do you mean? Weren't you the one telling me where to find you?"

"Yes, but I didn't know you wanted to come by now. I thought ... *sigh* hold on a minute." Suguru leaned down and talked to Riko on the phone. "Can I call back in five minutes?"

"Sure, is everything alright?"

"Yeah, it's just Satoru being Satoru. Bye, love you." He hung up.

Satoru came closer and gave him a teasing smirk. "Soooooo~, who was that?"

"Nothing that should concern you." He said flatly, giving him a soft glare.

Then, he relaxed his posture and sighed again. "So, why are you here?"

"Well ..."

/

/

/

End of chapter 10.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

Why did Haibara go on his mission one day sooner, you ask?

Simple, I forgot he went on his mission one day after Suguru talks with Yuki, and when I realized it, I didn’t want to rewrite the other chapters.

Let's just say Tatsumaki changed the timeline once again somehow.

For the next three weeks, there will be a bonus chapter on every Tuesday. They will be shorter than normal chapters, but I hope you will still enjoy them. 

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Authors Note: Welcome to the first bonus chapter of “ESP x Infinity”.

Have fun reading about what happened at the three Goodwill events. This chapter will show you the events in their first, second, and third years.

I will introduce some OC’s for this chapter. They will NOT be relevant in future chapters and will only appear in this chapter because there are no sorcerers around Satoru’s age in canon. Well, except Naoya, of course.

Kamo clan: Konro, Goro, and Toru Kamo.

Zenin clan: Naoya, Murata, and Sato Zenin.

Gojo clan: Neito, Touya, and Mina Gojo.

Sorcerers from minor clans or Non-Sorcerer families: Kai Miyazaki, Hidatake Honda, and Ishiro Ifukbe.

Let’s say that more clans let their kids go to school in Kyoto to balance out Tokyo for having three Special Grades.

Also, most of them die soon after graduating anyway. It is stated that most Sorcerers die young.

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

ESP x Infinity – The Goodwill Event

“So, … how did the Goodwill Event go the last few years with you guys around?” Yuki asked the teens who sat before her.

It was right before they started their operation to overthrow the Higher-Ups, and all of them sat together in a random room in Jujutsu-High.

Satoru, Tatsumaki, and Suguru looked at each other awkwardly.

Then, Satoru smiled arrogantly at Yuki and began to tell the tale of the crushing of Kyoto-High. “Well, it all went like this …”

/

September 2005: Satoru, Suguru, and Tatsumaki in their first year at Tokyo Jujutsu High.

All four first-year students were sitting in the classroom with Yaga, who gave them a speech about fair sportsmanship because of the upcoming Goodwill Event. And because Tokyo won the last Goodwill Event, it will be held in Tokyo. Unfortunately, at the moment, Tokyo has no other students except Satoru, Suguru, Tatsumaki, Shoko, and Utahime. The last Goodwill Event was won by the fourth-years who graduated last year. So, the only people who could participate alongside Utahime were the first-years, who usually don’t participate.

Mei Mei, who participated last year, only went along with it because she was getting paid. But now she already graduated and was an independent Sorcerer.

Of course, Utahime, the only fourth-year student, was still there, but she refused to fight alongside Satoru.

“I want to see fair matches and no mutilation of other students. Is that clear?” Yaga told his students sternly, with a deep scowl on his face. His attention was mainly focused on Satoru.

Satoru raised his hand. “Umm, Sensei? Why are you looking at me like that? Tatsu-chan is way more ruthless than me.” Satoru gave Tatsumaki a side glance and smirked teasingly. “If there is someone here who would kill a student by accident, it would definitely be her. She has no control over her emotions. I think it is because of her height. She is so small that her body can’t control-”

SWOOOOSH!

A shockwave hit Satoru and blasted away all his stuff. Satoru, of course, was unharmed because of his Infinity.

The teen gave Tatsumaki a smug smirk as he pointed at her and said, “See? I don’t think it would be wise to let her participate.”

Yaga sighed tiredly. Why can’t his students be normal? “Satoru, I have more trust in Tatsumaki because she knows when to hold back. You, on the other hand, always went too far in your fights.”

The boy pouted childishly and crossed his arms. “Not fair. She was the one who beat up the Zenin clan and the Higher-Ups.” He grumbled quietly.

Yaga deadpanned. “Yes, but need I to remind you that it was all your fault? You were the one who tricked her into attacking the Zenin clan.” He pointed at the boy and gave him a sharp look. “Also, unlike you, she is only rough with her enemies. She knows when to hold back if she fights against allies in a sparring match. … mostly.”

Satoru tried to argue back but couldn’t think of anything to defend himself. In the end, he pouted again and leaned back into his chair.

He looked to his right and saw Tatsumaki giving him a smug smile. He flipped her off.

“Now, let us decide who wants to participate. Utahime already declined, and we need at least one person.” Yaga calmly asked his students.

Suguru, who was quiet until this point, raised his hand. Yaga nodded at him to speak up. “I don’t think it would be wise to let more than one of us participate. Satoru and Tatsumaki alone could probably win this whole thing on their own. Shoko has no desire to fight anyway, and I would be the only person who would make things a little more exciting as I am the weakest of the three of us, excluding Shoko.” He calmly explained with his typical collected and gentle tone.

“What do you suggest then?” Yaga asked, interested in what Suguru was getting at.

The teen smiled knowingly at Satoru and Tatsumaki. “How about each year, we let one of us fight Kyoto all on our own? I know that Satoru and Tatsumaki would love this idea. We can draw lots to decide who will participate in which year.”

Satoru immediately had stars in his eyes. “YES! Yaga-sensei, we need to do it this way. Haaah, I can already see the faces of the others as they lay beat up on the ground.”

“I don’t care. I'm satisfied as long as I can put some weaklings in their place.” Tatsumaki said, bored.

“Then it’s decided,” Yaga began calmly. “You can decide who will participate this year however you like. Give me the result tomorrow at the latest.” With that, Yaga left the teens alone with themselves.

They did as Yaga told them, and the result was that Satoru could fight Kyoto this year, Tatsumaki next year, and Suguru would get his chance in their third year. They decided not to participate in their fourth year.

/

Goodwill Event 2005

Theme: Battle Royal

Tokyo Students: Satoru Gojo; 15 years; first year; Limitless and Six-Eyes

Kyoto Students: Mina Gojo: 18 years; fourth year; no technique / Ishiro Ifukube: 18 years; fourth year; no technique / Toru Kamo: 18 years; fourth year; Lesser Blood Manipulation / Kai Miyazaki; 17 years; third year; Blazing Frost Blade / Touya Gojo: 17 years; third year; Teleportation / Konro Kamo: 16 years; second year; Poison Blood / Goro Kamo: 16 years; second year; Acid Blood / Hidatake Honda: 16 years; second year; Kaiju

It was decided to fight in the outskirts of Tokyo. The students were assembled on a large open field to duke it out, and the teachers stood at the edge to observe their precious students.

A curtain was lowered to shield them from the public, and then another was used to narrow down the arena's area. The rules were simple: When a student falls unconscious, they are out. If a student gives up, they are out. And if a student falls out of bounds, you guessed it, they are out.

The second curtain had a radius of 20 meters, so it was enough space to fight unbothered by limitations.

Satoru stood in the middle of the arena, with the Kyoto students surrounding him. His hands were in his pockets, and behind his shades, he smiled arrogantly at his opponents.

“Try to make it at least a little entertaining. It’s boring if you guys drop out before I can go all out.” He said arrogantly to provoke the Kyoto students.

“Tch, you’re as arrogant as always, dear cousin.” Mina Gojo spat with venom in her voice. Just because he was family doesn’t mean he was liked, even in his clan. His arrogant attitude was often the reason he got at odds with people.

Satoru gave her a smug grin. “What can I say? Compared to me, you extras are basically minor background characters in my story.” He made a small ‘go away’ gesture with his hand. “Now step aside and let the strong show off a little.”

Mina glared at him with gritted teeth. But before she could respond, the principal from Kyoto High spoke up.

“If all participants are ready, this year's Goodwill Event will begin …”

“NOW!”

Without any hesitation, the Kyoto students rushed to Satoru with malicious intent. It was clear they wanted to catch him off guard.

But Satoru could only chuckle in pity.

‘What a bunch of weaklings.’

“Heh, looks like this match will barely last a minute.”

In a fraction of a second, Satoru moved so fast the eyes of his opponents couldn’t track him. He vanished from their view and reappeared in front of Mina and Touya Gojo. He launched Mina out of bounds with a quick smack from the back of his hand.

Touya teleported away to dodge the punch but was kicked by Satoru in the stomach right as he reappeared.

Both were out of bounds, and Satoru gave the rest of his opponents a dangerous smirk. “So … who’s next?”

A cold shiver ran down their spine.

Satoru smirked at their reaction. This is what Jujutsu is about. Tormenting weaklings and making fun of them is the most fun part of being a Sorcerer; he can’t get enough of this.

Deep in his thoughts, Satoru didn’t notice a stream of blood coming his way rapidly. He was still thinking about how awesome he was and how pathetic his opponents were.

But it didn’t matter anyway. The stream of blood simply split apart by his Infinity and the surroundings were painted in a deep red color.

The arrogant teen glanced over his shades and smirked. Looks like his next punching bags showed themselves. “Heh, you are the lost prodigy of the Kamo clan, right? Nice to meet ya.”

Toru Kamo stood next to her clan members, Konro and Goro Kamo, with a fierce expression. She was considered the prodigy of their generation if you exclude Satoru Gojo. She was praised by the clan elders and received special privileges. But it all came crashing down when they noticed that her Blood manipulation was only a lesser version of the priced technique of the Kamo clan. She cannot control her own blood and blood inside a living creature. She also can’t harden or poison her blood. She can only control blood that exists outside of a living organism.

To counter that, she constantly had to work alongside her two juniors, Konro and Goro Kamo, who had poison and acid blood. The boys could not control their blood, but with a unique Cursed Object, they could transport their blood outside their body, and Toru could then use it with her technique.

‘Oh man, they should just quit being Sorcerers. I mean, come on, they need three people to do what a single Sorcerer can do even better.’ Satoru thought, amused by their pathetic attempt at subduing him.

Satoru raised one eyebrow. “Hmm? Are you ignoring me? You should learn to respect your elders.” He laughed at her face, ignoring the fact that she was three years older than him.

He once again vanished from their view and kicked them all out of the arena without any effort on his part.

This now leaves him with the three normies. They don’t belong to a clan and came from Non-Sorcerer families. He scanned them with his Six-Eyes and frowned.

‘Urgh, they won’t give me any challenge. The guy with no technique is a total pushover, and the Kaiju dude has zero experience.’ His eyes wandered from the two weaklings to the last person in the arena. ‘That leaves only you. Above average Cursed Energy reserves? Check. A cool technique? Check. And enough experience to entertain me. Congratulations, you have the pleasure of becoming my next punching bag.’

Satoru widened his smirk and rushed at his next opponent. He threw the other two outside the arena and blocked Kai Miyazaki's sword strike to his chest.

“Hey, cool sword. So, one edge has a fire aspect, and the other has an ice aspect? That’s so awesome. Out of everyone here, you have the most potential of becoming a Grade 2 Sorcerer someday.” He praised his opponent mockingly.

Kai gritted his teeth and lunged forward with his sword, which burned a fiery red. Satoru dodged the strike, but Kai anticipated that and turned his blade to strike again. This time, ice formed on his sword, and the combination of these two elements created a light shockwave that split apart the ground below them.

Satoru whistled at the destruction. “Woooow, not bad. You are as strong as I was when I was three.”

“DON’T MOCK ME!” Kai screamed in rage. He began his next attack but was punched in the stomach by Satoru. Kai dropped to the ground, unconscious.

“Dude,” Satoru began, looking at him with a weirded-out expression. “Calm down. How can I not mock you? I said you have the most potential out of everyone here, but to be slightly better than garbage is still nothing extraordinary.”

Then, Satoru’s expression softened, and he smiled brightly at one particular girl who watched from the sidelines. He waved and loudly said, “Yoo, Tatsu-chan, did you see how awesome I am?”

Tatsumaki, who was bored out of her mind, rolled her eyes in annoyance. “So? You beat up a couple of disabled people. Do you want to be praised for that, or what? Tch, ridiculous.”

As the teens continued to bicker, one person watched them both like a hawk.

It was the principal of Kyoto High, Gakuganji. He glared at them fiercely.

‘We will get you to subdue, Satoru Gojo. You will be our pawn who follows orders and respects their elders. Enjoy your little victory as long as you can because next year, our school will win.’ He thought bitterly.

End of the first Goodwill Event. Tokyo 1 – Kyoto 0.

/

Goodwill Event 2006

Theme: K.O. Matches

Tokyo Students: Tatsumaki; 16 years; second year; ESP

Kyoto Students: Kai Miyazaki; 18 years; fourth year; Blazing Frost Blade / Touya Gojo: 18 years; fourth year; Teleportation / Konro Kamo: 17 years; third year; Poison Blood / Goro Kamo: 17 years; third year; Acid Blood / Hidatake Honda: 17 years; third year; Kaiju / Murata Zenin: 16 years; second year; Shadow Control / Sato Zenin: 16 years; second year; no technique / Naoya Zenin: 15 years; first year; Projection Sorcery; (The only first year. He begged the principal to let him participate. He wanted to beat up Tatsumaki for what she did to the Zenin Clan.)

This time, they decided to use one of Tokyo High's sports fields as an arena for the upcoming K.O. Battles. The rules were simple: The students would fight in one-on-one battles. The loser would be eliminated and replaced by the next student of their school. The winner will stay in the arena and continue to fight until they are eliminated.

In short, for Tokyo to win, Tatsumaki must win every single fight without losing once.

Tatsumaki stood on one end and her opponent at the other. It was the boy with the Kaiju Technique, Hidatake Honda. He had a smug smirk on his face as if he hadn’t been absolutely humiliated by Satoru the year before.

Tatsumaki scoffed at his sheer audacity to even think he had a chance against her. “Tch, what are you smiling about? Didn’t Satoru eliminate you in just a few seconds?”

His smirk got even wider. “Heh, he just got lucky. Also, I’m so much stronger now. I will defeat you with one attack.”

Before Tatsumaki could retort, she was called by someone on the sidelines. “WOOOHOOOO, LET’S GO TATSU-CHAN! BEAT THEM ALL UP.” Satoru excitedly shouted to cheer her on.

Tatsumaki’s face turned red from secondhand embarrassment. Why must this idiot be so … so frustrating? Nonetheless, she was glad he was cheering her on. Not that she would ever admit it.

GONG!

There was no time to think about anything. The bell to start this year's Event had just rung, and Honda quickly summoned his Shikigami. A giant brown Dinosaur crawled out of the ground below them. It was massive, with a height of 15 meters and razor-sharp teeth with a length of at least 10 centimeters. The Kaiju looked at Tatsumaki and began to growl to intimidate her.

The esper looked at the thing unimpressed.

Her opponent, on the other hand, crossed his arms arrogantly. “HAHA! Let’s see how you’ll handle my Shikigami. Let me show you the strength of the Ancient King, Carnage Kaiju. It is invincible, and you can be lucky to see it in all its glory-“

FWOOOSH! BOOOOM!

And just like that, a giant meteor that Tatsumaki summoned from outer space crashed down on the Kaiju, killing it in an instant. After the dust settled, the Kaiju’s remains, which were not squished between the meteor and the ground, were scattered around the crater.

By the way, if a Shikigami dies, it stays dead permanently.

That means the poor student will probably not remain a Sorcerer.

The devastated teen looked at the scene in pure terror.

“So,” Tatsumaki began emotionless. “Anything else you want to show me? If not, please don’t embarrass yourself further and leave the arena.”

The legs of the teen trembled, and he nearly pissed his pants. Step after step, he walked outside, eliminating himself.

Her next opponent entered the arena with a terrified expression. It was Goro Kamo, and he knew he stood no chance against a monster like her.

He was eliminated the second the bell rang.

And just like that, the matches continued without any interruptions. Tatsumaki easily eliminated every opponent, and Satoru cheered her on as if her matches had any difficulty. At the same time, Gakuganji gritted his teeth in frustration.

But now, it was finally time for Naoya Zenin to enter the stage. His expression was a mix of anger and excitement. He wanted to avenge the Zenin clan and was glad to finally fight and beat up this stupid girl.

Before him, Sato and Murata Zenin fought her, but they were eliminated quickly. Sato tried to drag her into his shadow realm, but with only a flick of her fingers, he was blasted away.

And Murata? Well, he had no technique to begin with, so he was also quickly dealt with.

Naoya entered the arena with confidence. He was sure he would be one of the strongest Sorcerers in the future, along with Satoru Gojo and Toji Zenin. But for that, he needed to defeat this woman before him. If he could beat her, he would be considered one of the strongest of the modern era. It was his destiny to stand at the top. He was blessed with a top-tier technique and was the heir of the Zenin clan.

“Tsk, your little game will end now, girl. I will teach you how women should behave in front of men. I’ll wipe that disgusting look from your face and show you who the real strongest Sorcerer is.” He hissed at her threateningly.

Tatsumaki was not impressed by his empty threats and continued to look at him with a bored expression. All these fights were so boring she wanted to finish this thing quickly and be done with it all.

Naoya continued smugly. “After this fight is over, I will force you to-“

“Shut up!”

The young Sorcerer froze. “W- What?”

Tatsumaki’s expression soured, and she let out small quantities of her Cursed Energy, scaring Naoya in the process. Sweat ran down his face.

“I don’t have the patience to listen to your whining, you freak. Either walk out of this arena now or get beat up. I have more important things to do. I don’t care about you at all. I don’t even remember who you are. You are not important to me. I don’t care why you have a grudge against me, either. Piss off and bother someone else, weakling.”

She didn’t lie; she really had more important things to do. She and Satoru wanted to watch this new movie called Idiocracy, and she looked forward to it.

…

N- Not that they go on a date or anything.

As Tatsumaki had an inner crisis, Naoya’s face was red in anger. He was pissed. And thankfully…

GONG!

The bell rang once more, and Naoya immediately rushed at her to activate his technique. His hand was mere centimeters away from her face. He had a nasty grin on his face as he thought he had this fight in the back. Just one touch and this fight would be finished. He will show her not to mess with him. How dare she talk to him like that. He will hurt her in so many ways her mind will be broken.

His hand got closer and closer; he could practically feel her breath.

But then…

He was stopped.

His hand touched a barrier and did not move an inch further; it was like moving a mountain. Then, his body got immobilized.

What is happening?

“So, was that all? You really are pathetic.” Tatsumaki said emotionless.

Naoya had wide eyes, and he looked at her with a terrified expression. How is this possible? He used everything he had to increase his speed to the max. He should easily win this. Why can’t he move his body? Why is she looking at him so unimpressed?

AND WHY IS HE LOSING TO A GIRL?

“You … you … YOU BITCH! LET ME GO THIS INSTANT AND BOW DOWN LIKE THE USELESS GRL YOU ARE! DO YOU KNOW WHO I AM? I AM NAOYA ZE- AAARRGHHH!”

Naoya screamed in agony. His whole body got twisted by Tatsumaki. She bent his arms backward, and bones snapped by the pressure. His fingers got crushed, and she broke the bones in his legs. She ripped out his hair and removed his teeth.

After she was done, Naoya was unconscious, and she dropped him outside the arena like a dirty bag of garbage.

Tatsumaki turned around and searched for Satoru.

She didn’t have to search long because the idiot practically jumped at her and crushed her in a hug. “Tatsu-chan, you were so awesome. Congratulations on beating up a couple of weaklings.”

Tatsumaki tried to push him away. “Gah, don’t touch me, dumbass! Let go of me!”

Satoru did as he was told and then patted her head. “Yeah, yeah, wanna go to the cinema now?”

The esper held up her chin and huffed. Her cheeks were slightly flushed. “Sure, but don’t eat my popcorn, got it?”

And just like the year before, Gakuganji looked at the teens in rage.

They once again beat all his students. But next year, he will win for sure.

He needs to.

End of the second Goodwill Event. Tokyo 2 – Kyoto 0.

/

Goodwill Event 2007

Theme: Curse Hunt

Tokyo Students: Suguru Geto: 17 years; third year; Cursed Spirit Manipulation

Kyoto Students: Konro Kamo: 18 years; fourth year; Poison Blood / Goro Kamo: 18 years; fourth year; Acid Blood / Hidatake Honda: 18 years; fourth year; Kaiju / Murata Zenin: 17 years; third year; Shadow Control / Sato Zenin: 17 years; third year; no technique / Naoya Zenin: 16 years; second year; Projection Sorcery / Neito Gojo: 16 years; second year; no technique

Suguru was sitting in a nearby café with Tatsumaki and Satoru. He invited them just so he could talk to them.

Why?

Because he hadn’t seen them as often in the last few weeks.

Tatsumaki took on so many solo missions she was never around, and Satoru was training himself to the ground.

The cake arrived at their table, and Suguru smiled gently at his friends. “What have you two been up to? I know you go on missions and train here and there, but is there anything else?” he asked them as he drank from his coffee.

Tatsumaki and Satoru shared a look before answering, “What do you mean by that? I haven’t seen Satoru either. I don’t have the time to visit him or go to school. There’s much to do.”

Suguru raised one eyebrow. “What exactly are you doing? Exorcising curses is important, yes, but you don’t have to overwork yourself, you know?” He said calmly.

The espers expression turned serious for a moment. “I have a plan. But you don’t have to worry about that for now.”

“And I need to get much stronger so that I can take on more missions so that my juniors don’t have to die anymore for pointless missions for which they are too weak.” Satoru butted in and took a huge sip from his hot cocoa.

“Wait,” Satoru suddenly exclaimed. “Aren’t you supposed to be at this year's Goodwill Event? What are you doing here?” He pointed an accusing finger at his friend.

The teen smiled smugly at Satoru. “About that…”

/

“OH GOD, WHAT IS THAT?”

“HEEEELLLPPP!”

“WHY ARE THEY SO STRONG?”

“I WANT TO GO HOME!”

“GET A HOLD OF YOURSELF YOU COWARDS! PUSH FORWARD AND- AAARRGGHH”

“NO! NO! DON’T COME ANY CLOSER! STAY AWAY FROM ME!”

It was total chaos. This year's Goodwill Event was supposed to be a friendly and peaceful Curse Hunt. The students were dropped inside a forest, where dozens of Curses rampaged. They needed to exorcise them, and they would be scored on how strong the curse they exorcised was.

But the moment the event began, Suguru’s curses were freed, destroying everything around them. They exorcised every single curse and stored them for Suguru to absorb later. And the students who were dumb enough to attack them got beaten up badly.

The event ended after 10 minutes, with Kyoto not scoring a single point.

Gakuganji was once again furious. At this point, it was a tradition.

End of the third Goodwill Event. Tokyo 3 – Kyoto 0.

/

Satoru stared wide-eyed at his friend.

Suguru showed them what was happening with a curse that functioned like a drone. It was like looking through a TV. They watched as the Kyoto students got pushed around like ragdolls.

“Dude,” A smirk spread across Satoru’s face. “That’s so cool,” Satoru exclaimed excitedly.

Even Tatsumaki was intrigued by this.

The idea of letting your underlings do the work while you sit comfortably at your home was interesting.

After that, the three friends talked about other stuff and enjoyed their little get-together.

/

Back at the present.

“After Suguru won the last event, Kyoto got salty and told our school that they would never ever participate again. Hehe, they sure are sore losers, right?” Satoru finished the tale with a massive smirk on his face. He bathed in the feeling of superiority.

…

Yuki had a blank stare that slowly turned into a smirk. “Hah, man, I would’ve loved to see their faces.”

Then, her gaze turned serious, and she leaned forward a little. “Alright, but there is still one more thing you must tell me.” She said firmly with a sharp look in her eyes.

Satoru raised one eyebrow. What does she want to know?

Yuki breathed in slowly. “Satoru, are you dating Tatsumaki yet?”

…

Huh?

Satoru looked at her, shocked. But he quickly recovered and gave her a lazy smirk. “Heh, what do you think? Of course, we are datin-“

“ABSOLUTELY NOT!” Tatsumaki shouted from across the room in embarrassment and with a red face.

/

/

/

End of the first bonus chapter.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

I think this is exactly what would happen. :D

Come on, do you really think there would be someone who could defeat even one of them?

No chance.

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Authors Note: Welcome to chapter 11 of “ESP x Infinity”.

I will introduce many OC’c and made-up clans in the chapter. They will not be relevant in the future. I just want to give you a heads-up and tell you that you don’t need to remember anyone from this chapter. I only want to expand this world a little.

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

ESP x Infinity

Satoru flew towards the Serizawa clan to take over them temporarily. Just five minutes ago, Tatsumaki officially started the war against the Higher Ups.

But his mind was somewhere else.

He just couldn’t get Tatsumaki out of his head.

No matter how much he thinks about it, he can’t wrap his head around this weird feeling inside him.

Does he love her?

For the last few weeks, he hasn’t been able to think about anything else. Sure, he was always quite fond of her, but this feels different. Since Yuki questioned him, he wasn’t sure if Tatsumaki was only a good friend.

He likes her. That much was undisputed.

He also likes her temper. Really, wouldn’t it be so boring if his future wife would be someone submissive like the elders would arrange for him?

He likes to tease her, and it’s so adorable how she reacts to his teasing. It’s nice how she can take his pranks and repay him tenfold.

And her looks …

Yeah, she’s attractive. Exactly his type, to be honest. She has a small frame, sharp features, and a piercing gaze that tells him to be careful around her.

Tatsumaki is perfect.

Damn …

He really likes her.

But how should he proceed now? Does he just walk to her and say she should stay with him forever? 

This is so difficult.

Does she even like him back?

That’s another problem. What if Tatsumaki doesn’t see him in the same way?

What then?

…

Satoru noticed the Serizawa clan in the distance.

He shook his head to clear his mind. He will focus on his mission for now.

/

“P- Please, have mercy. I *cough* w- will do everything you want.” Reno Inumaki, the head of the Inumaki clan, wheezed as he hung helplessly in the air by Tatsumaki’s telekinesis.

The terrified man looked into the eyes of a demon, the eyes of Tatsumaki. “Oh?” She began expectantly as she raised her brows. “Really? Anything you say? Then let me take over your clan. I will spare you and every member of your clan if you promise to follow my orders and accept me as the new ruler of your clan. Do we have a deal?” She asked in a low voice. The threatening aura around her thickened, and the man nearly pissed himself.

Below them, dozens of clan members lay on the ground, defeated by Tatsumaki without any effort. He knew he needed to accept her rule if he wanted to live.

Reno nodded stiffly. “Y- Yes, we will accept. Pl- Please let me down now.”

Tatsumaki began to smirk. One down, a few more to go.

She roughly swatted him to the ground and took off, searching for the next clan. Excluding the three main clans, they had to invade a total of twenty-two clans. That means she and Satoru had to fight eleven clans respectively.

The esper flew across Japan at blinding speed. The sooner it's over, the better. She didn’t have to fly long to arrive at the next clan, the Hidatake clan. It was a relatively small clan with only 18 members. Tatsumaki felt all of them with her telekinesis and grabbed them forcefully, immobilizing them. Then, she let them ascend and tightened her hold around their neck to suffocate them.

The clan head didn’t know what was happening and looked at Tatsumaki in terror. Then, Tatsumaki began to speak in a threatening tone. “I’m sure you’re all aware of who I am. So, to make it short and to not waste any more time, I will give you all a choice. Either accept me as your new boss or get beat up by me so bad that you will never walk in your entire life again.”

The clan members' eyes widened in fear. It was clear she was serious about her threat. Her strong killing intent was suffocating. They all nodded stiffly.

Satisfied, Tatsumaki dropped them all on the ground and flew away to her next target.

/

With Satoru.

He was having the time of his life. Just now, he had absolutely destroyed the Serizawa clan and was on his way to dominate the Yamada clan. Currently, he is flying over a mountain range because this particular clan is very hidden.

Well, not that it mattered with his Six-Eyes. He could find them easily.

Flying over yet another tiny mountain, he spotted the clan at the basin surrounded by trees and a small lake to the south. Satoru smirked.

‘Found you~.’

Satoru started to descend and landed right in the middle of their small village. The clan members looked at him, confused.

Satoru clapped his hands to get everyone's attention. Then, he loudly said, “Congratulations, I, The Honored One, will free you from the evil clutches of the Higher-Ups. Please do not resist.” He smiled brightly at the residents.

“Now then,” Satoru turned to his right, where the head of this clan was standing with gritted teeth. “Are you going to bow down willingly, or do I need to teach you a lesson, old man?” He teased with a lazy smirk and his hands in his pockets.

Yoko Yamada scoffed at the teen. “What are you doing here, boy?” Snarled Yoko as he got into a fighting stance.

Satoru shrugged, unimpressed by his opponent. “The hard way it is then.”

His smirk got wider and had an animalistic touch to it before he rushed at the old man to finish the job.

/

At the same time, with Suguru.

If you had asked Suguru what he wanted to do today, he would have told you something like ‘I want to go shopping’ or ‘Do something with Satoru’, but this? This is completely absurd.

His friend told him he needed to fight the whole Zenin clan all alone. What the fuck happened in the last few days that everything escalated so much? Yeah, sure, he got debriefed about it, but still, was this really the only solution?

But he trusts his friends. He will do as they say and see what they have planned for the future. He knows they can change the world for the better. This ‘war’ may be a bit extreme, but hopefully, everything will be settled by the next day.

Suguru summoned his curses; it was time to engage. Ten Special Grade curses emerged around him, each accompanied by twenty-five Grade 1 and fifty Grade 2 curses.

The objective was clear, and his orders were simple. The curses were told to fight everyone who resisted them, but killing their opponents was strictly forbidden. If a fight got too difficult, they needed to retreat and get reabsorbed by Suguru.

The teen wanted to win but would not waste his strongest curses.

Suguru hid inside a nearby forest, waiting for the right moment to strike. He needed to wait until every clan member was present to get them all at the same time. And when a black car arrived with Naobito inside, he knew it was time to fight.

Without any warning, Suguru and his curses rushed to the compound. Of course, the clan members noticed the spike in cursed energy and spun around to face the threat. And when they saw their opponent, their eyes widened. Naobito was especially surprised by Suguru’s audacity to attack them. They didn’t have time to react because Suguru already managed to subdue five clan members.

Naobito snarled at the young man. “Have you lost your mind, brat? What do you think you are doing?” He was pissed and got into a fighting stance.

At the same time, dozens of Sorcerers ran outside to see what was happening and to help fight off the intruder.

Suguru narrowed his eyes. “Go take out the other guys, these guys over there,” He pointed at Naobito, Naoya, Ogi, Jinichi, Nobuaki, Ranta, and Chojuro Zenin. “… are mine,” Suguru ordered five of his Special Grades and all of the Grade 1 and Grade 2 curses. The other five Special Grades must stay by his side to help him.

Naobito’s eyes twitched from being ignored. “So be it then. You clearly lost your mind and need some discipline. You want to take us all out? Don’t make me laugh, boy.”

Then, suddenly, Suguru’s dragon rushed at Nobuaki and took him out with one blow. It was too fast for anyone to react; even Naobito was surprised by the dragon's speed. Suguru began to walk forward slowly, his army following behind him. “Don’t take it personally, Naobito; I just need to take over your clan. My friends need my help, but if you step down willingly, I don’t need to fight you.” He calmly explained with a straight face.

Naobito’s expression turned from shock to furious. “What kind of nonsense are you sprouting? Take over our clan? You don’t stand a chance of fighting all of us.” Naobito spat at the young Sorcerer.

Suguru didn’t react to Naobito’s claim and simply summoned fifty more curses from various Grades. He rushed at Naobito to deliver a powerful kick to his abdomen, but the old man blocked it. Naobito answered by activating his technique, trapped Suguru in a frame, and threw him to Ranta for the boy to paralyze him.

But Suguru freed himself and immediately delivered a reinforced punch directly into Ranta’s face, knocking him out. He turned around and faced Naobito once more. “I give you one last chance to surrender. Consider it, or I can’t guarantee the health of your members.”

His offer was ignored, and Naoya, along with Jinichi, came at him from both sides. Naoya tried to speed-blitz him to trap him in a frame once again, and Jinichi pressured him with a barrage of powerful fists that flew straight at him.

Suguru dodged all their strikes and summoned a curse that trapped his opponents inside a domain. This domain forbids any violence as long as you don’t answer the curses question.

With both of them occupied, Suguru turned his attention to Naobito, who regrouped with Ogi to team up against him. They looked at him with rage in their eyes.

Suddenly, the ground under Suguru began to shift, and a hand made out of earth grabbed him by his ankles. The teen immediately summoned a curse to track down who was using this technique. Still trapped, he was attacked by the two old men simultaneously.

Ogi tried to slash him with his Katana, which was enveloped with hot flames. Suguru managed to dodge the attack by a hair's length but was touched by Naobito. Trying his luck again, Ogi slashed at Suguru with murderous intent.

Before the first slash could hurt Suguru, Ogi was slammed away by Suguru’s dragon curse. The dragon didn’t give him any rest and attacked Jinichi with a swipe of its tail.

The old man was flying over the battlefield like a ragdoll and was knocked unconscious as he slammed into a wall.

At the same time, the tracking curse found Chojuro, and a nearby Special Grade knocked him out effortlessly.

Now free, Suguru could focus on Naobito. But then Jinichi and Naoya escaped the domain they had been trapped in. It was a three-on-one from now.

Meanwhile, Suguru’s curses fought against the rest of the Zenin clan. The Hei and Kukuru units fought viciously, but their numbers dropped fast. The curses managed to defeat every other member of their clan, even the Akashi unit, so these two units were the only hope they could latch onto.

But it was clear that everything was in vain. It’s only a matter of time before Suguru’s curses will have cleared out the whole clan. Only the women, who didn’t even dare to fight back or were too scared, were spared. The children were spared, too.

And after only five more minutes, a reptile curse defeated the last standing member of the Zenin clan.

Having fulfilled their purpose, the curses reappeared beside Suguru and were ready to fight by his side. The three Sorcerers who stood in his way saw the huge army behind Suguru and knew that it was pointless. The Zenin clan was done for.

They could still fight, but going against hundreds of curses was suicide. Naobito sighed bitterly and dropped his guard. “Naoya, Jinichi, drop it; it’s over.”

Naoya couldn’t believe his ears and looked at his father with disgust. “You can’t be serious! We can still fight. Just because he-“

“Naoya,” His father said firmly. “Forget it. Or do you want to die?”

The young boy wanted to argue, but in the end, he just snarled and gritted his teeth.

Jinichi was not fairing any better, but he too, knew it was pointless.

The clan head looked at Suguru with a furious gaze. “Satisfied, brat? You managed to beat us; what have you planned now?”

Suguru took a deep breath and began to explain the situation.

/

Now, we take a look at what is happening in Kyoto right now.

The good thing is that this late in the evening, only a few teachers and the principal are present. The students and other staff are either in the dorms or at home. This means Yuki can go all out without worrying about hurting a bunch of brats, not that she would hold back just because of some students.

Yuki stood at the school's entrance with a relaxed posture and one hand on her hip. Her smirk showed how excited she was to finally beat up a bunch of fossils.

She punched the palm of her hand and let her Cursed Energy flow through her body. “Alright, time to show them what happens when you mess with the younger generation.”

The Special Grade swung back her arm and used her technique to increase the mass of her limb. Then, she threw a powerful punch, blasting the giant wall before her into pieces. She walked through the rubble and looked around to spot the first enemy.

And she didn’t have to wait long. After the dust settled, none other than Gakuganji himself showed up to confront Yuki Tsukumo.

His scrunched-up and wrinkled face was scowling deeply at the intruder. His gaze was piercingly sharp and drilled into Yuki's easy-going expression. “So the good-for-nothing Special Grade finally shows her true colors and goes rogue. Tch, we should have killed you when you refused the merger with Tengen.” He said threateningly as he unpacked his guitar.

“What can I say,” Yuki began teasingly as she swiped a hand through her hair. “Your answer back then was not to my liking.”

A tick mark appeared on the old man's face. “WHAT!?” He snapped at her. “Have you lost your mind? Is this all a game to you?”

Yuki crossed her arms and winked at him. “No, but to say something like ‘I like women who are submissive’ is a major turnoff, you know? But to be serious,” she got into a fighting stance. “I do this to see what Satoru’s little Tatsu-chan has planned for the future.”

“I don’t know what you are talking about, but we will stop you right here right now.”

As he said that, other teachers arrived to help him. At the moment, Kyoto only has three other teachers employed, all of whom are Grade 2. It was clear they were fighting a losing battle. Even if their students would help them fight, they would still lose.

Yuki was that strong.

The woman increased her mass tremendously and rushed at her opponents with a wide and excited smirk. “Yeah, that’s more like it. I hope you can back up that claim.”

She punched one of the newly arrived teachers in the stomach, who flew away and crashed into the other teacher behind him. Yuki doesn’t know them or their techniques, but they are most likely pushovers who won’t be getting up from that attack. She then ordered Garuda to finish off the third teacher.

The Shikigami appeared behind Yuki and rushed at its opponent. Now, she can finally concentrate on the old guy.

Gakuganji, now fully prepared with his guitar ready to fight, scowled deeply at Yuki. He stretched out his arm to prepare for the first attack. His arm stayed in the air like it was frozen in time.

He looked at Yuki with an unreadable expression.

Then, slowly, he relaxed his arm and dropped his guitar.

“I surrender.”

…

Yuki, who was still in her fighting mode, looked at the old man with a shocked expression.

“Huh?”

Her posture slumped, and Yuki gave him an unhappy expression.

Then, an evil smirk spread across her face, and she walked towards Gakuganji threateningly. “Oh hell nah. I didn’t come here just for you to surrender.”

A suffocating aura spawned around her, and Gakuganji backed off, trembling as sweat ran down his face.

“W- What?”

The following minutes were filled with loud screams.

/

And what about Tokyo?

Well, this situation was a bit more complicated. Yaga, Utahime, Mei Mei, and Kusakabe fought against the principal of Tokyo High. And this guy in particular, was considered the strongest Grade 1 Sorcerer of their time. His name was Sanemi Akira, and his Cursed Technique was called Wind Manipulation. With this technique, he used his Katana to create slashes that travel through the air and cut everything in their path.

He was also skilled in using the New Shadow style to get even more deadlier. Even with his old age, he was a force to be reckoned with. His long silver hair flew through the wind, and his piercing gaze made his opponents sweat. It was clear that this fight would only end when someone died.

It was a hard-fought battle, but the formation of Tatsumaki’s allies was not to be underestimated.

With Kusakabe and Mei Mei fighting the principal head-on and Utahime giving them a slight power boost, the principal needed to fight with everything he had. Also, Mei Mei crows were used to distract him further, and Kusakabe used these openings to get in a lot of damage.

Yaga stood next to Utahime to shield her and use his Curse Corpses to push Sanemi to his limits.

Yes, only this way they could challenge him. He was that strong.

A crow flew in Sanemi’s face and tried to distract him, but he easily slashed the bird in half. Not a second later, Kusakabe closed the distance and used an overhand slash to end the fight.

But with his lightning-fast reflexes, the principal blocked the strike and kicked Kusakabe away. At the same time, Mei Mei rushed past Kusakabe and used her Axe to cut Sanemi in half. But the principal jumped up, dodging her attack, and used his Katana to slash at Mei Mei.

Mei Mei’s eyes widened, and at the last moment, a crow flew in front of her face, took the attack in her steed, and was cut in half.

She used this moment to attack him once more, but Sanemi was one step ahead and punched her in the stomach, making her spit blood.

Sanemi charged up another slash but was tackled to the ground by Kusakabe at the last second.

He pushed him off and began to snarl. “Tch, it doesn’t matter how many of you weaklings go after me; the results will remain the same. I will kill every last one of you, traitors.”

‘Man, I wanna go home.’ Kusakabe thought, already done with this whole day.

Before anyone could start attacking again, one of Yaga’s Cursed Corpses headbutted Sanemi and exploded on impact. “GAH, I WILL END YOU! YOU HEAR ME, YAGA? I NEVER THOUGHT YOU WOULD BETRAY ME.” He screamed at Yaga in rage before blocking another attack from Mei Mei.

He was enraged because he thought that Yaga was one of his closest employees, but it seems that everyone has a different side to them.

But Yaga had only one thought running through his head.

To save my students, I will do anything.

“Can you keep up, Utahime?” He asked the girl calmly.

Utahime took a deep breath and looked at him with a hardened gaze. “Yeah, I can keep going.”

Yaga nodded. “Good, we need your technique. If you need to rest, tell me immediately.”

After that, he scanned the battlefield to see if he could find any opportunities to end the fight sooner.

Kusakabe and Sanemi were locked in combat. Their swords were grinding at each other, creating bright sparks. At first, it looked like they were evenly matched, but Sanemi easily got the upper hand and pushed Kusakabe away.

At that moment, Yaga saw their chance.

He used one of his Corpses to attack Sanemi from behind. The Corpse slammed right into the principal's back and exploded, making Sanemi stumble forward and lose his footing. Kusakabe used this moment to push him away, and at the same time, Mei Mei used her Axe to cut off both of Sanemi’s arms.

The fight was over.

Sanemi didn’t scram. He dropped to his knees and looked at the sky with an unreadable expression. He didn’t even grunt. He was one tough motherfucker.

“So that’s it, huh?” His voice lacked any vigor. “Tch, I curse all of you.”

Sanemi closed his eyes and dropped unconscious.

/

Let’s focus on Choso right now.

“Wh- What the hell is he?”

“STAY AWAY FROM ME!”

“Oh god, he will kill us all.”

Choso walked casually through the Kamo clan with a bored expression and his hands in his pockets. He easily defeated any idiot who dared to attack him without even moving his arms. His proficiency with Blood Manipulation was off the charts. As he wandered through the small compound, he scanned his surroundings to see if he could find more of his brothers. If there are any, that is.

But no luck so far. Well, then, he will just focus on his mission. It’s a good thing he and the little brat changed the Binding Vow; now, he can freely attack whenever he wants. He can’t hurt innocent people, but at least he has more leeway now.

‘Hmm?’

There was a sudden spike of Cursed Energy from his left. He made a quick glance and swiftly leaned a bit backward to dodge an incoming blood arrow. His bored expression never leaves his face.

There, around 10 meters away from him, stood a lone man with long black hair in a ponytail. His golden eyes were sharp and drilling into Choso’s skull.

“Are you the clan head?” Choso asked emotionless. If this guy was who he thought he was, he doesn’t have to worry about anything. This guy is barely a threat to Grade 2 Curses.

“No, that would be me.” A new person made themselves present.

Choso looked straight ahead again and came face to face with an old guy with short silver hair and small eyes. He was accompanied by another short person to his left and a boy around the age of maybe six to his right.

The old man walked forward and ordered the other Sorcerers to lay down their weapons. “What do you want from us?” He asked Choso calmly. 

Choso's expression didn’t change, and with his usual bored tone, he said, “I need to discuss something with you.”

The Clan Head raised one eyebrow. “Hmm? Then why did you attack our clan? Couldn’t you just have asked for an audience with me?” He sighed and shook his head tiredly. “All this unnecessary fighting.”

“Who are you anyway? I’m Koichi Kamo, and I'm pleased to meet you. Are you an unknown family member, perhaps? I saw how you used our priced technique earlier.” Koichi introduced himself in a friendly tone and bowed to show Choso some respect. He was still wary of Choso because he could feel this weird energy around him, not knowing he was talking to a death painting.

Choso didn’t return the bow. “My name is Choso. Theoretically, I’m a Kamo since my father was Noritoshi Kamo. I want to take over your clan.” He said, expressionless.

…

…

…

“C- Come again?” Koichi stuttered, taken aback.

/

Next was the Gojo clan.

Satoru landed in the middle of the Gojo estate. His smile was as wide as ever. He waved at the members lazily. “Yo, guys, where’s my uncle at?” He loudly exclaimed.

One of his cousins came over, confused by his sudden visit. “Satoru? What are you doing here?” He asked him calmly.

Satoru patted him on the back. “Oh, I just want to take over our clan.”

His cousin raised his brows. “Huh? Why? You are already the heir to our clan; you just have to wait a few more years at most, you know?”

Satoru shrugged. “Yeah, but I don’t want to wait any longer. So, where’s my uncle?”

His cousin sighed, already knowing he couldn’t deal with Satoru when he set his mind on something. “Satoru, you really are something else. He’s in his room.” He said tiredly, pointing at the building behind them.

Satoru gave him a thumbs-up and smiled brightly. “Thanks, that’s why you are my fourth favorite cousin.”

With that, he left his cousin behind and walked straight into his uncle's office, disturbing a meeting.

His uncle, named Saito Gojo, looked at him with narrowed eyes. “Satoru, we are in the middle of something here. Go outside and wait until we’re finished.” He ordered the boy sternly.

Usually, Satoru would not be ordered around by anyone in the Gojo clan.

Usually, he was always praised and could do anything he wanted just because he had the Six-Eyes and Limitless technique. But his uncle was one of the few people who didn’t let Satoru walk all over them.

But of course, Satoru ignored his uncle and took a seat directly in front of him at the table where all the other important people of the Gojo clan were present.

He leaned back with a lazy smirk and put his feet on the table. “Nah, I don’t take orders from you anymore.” Not that he did in the past, anyway.

“What did you say? I have you know that I will-“

“You will do nothing, Uncle. As of today, I’m the new boss here.” He said casually, his smile never leaving his face.

Saito was flabbergasted. “W- What?”

Satoru’s smirk widened. “You heard me, old man. I’ll take over the clan from now on. I don’t want to wait a few more years. I’m better at ruling our clan than you, anyway.”

The others were outraged by Satoru’s claim and shouted various things at him, varying from insults to more insults.

“Have you lost your mind, brat?”

“We will never let someone that childish take over our clan.”

“Get out and finish your school first before even thinking of taking over as our new head.”

This continued for a few more seconds before Saito raised his hand to shut them all up. “I don’t know what this is about, but the others are right, Satoru. You should finish school before taking this big of a responsibility.” He told Satoru sternly with narrowed eyes.

Saito sighed and ran a hand through his hair. “More importantly, you should be more focused on this Tatsumaki girl. Have you made any progress with her? She would be the perfect bride for you. She could birth many possible heirs in the future. With her power in the Gojo clan, we would rise as the undisputable strongest clan in the whole world.”

The atmosphere suddenly thickened.

“What did you say?”

Satoru’s tone was soft, and he was still smiling, but the aura around him was suffocating.

A shiver ran down their spine. They knew they had made a huge mistake just now.

Saito tried to defuse the situation. “W- Wait, Satoru. You have to be-“

“Either you announce me as the new head of our clan, or I will beat every single one of you up so badly that you will never walk again.”

There was no way out of it.

It was over.

/

Lastly, we will focus on Tatsumaki and what she has planned for the Higher-Ups.

The old geezers were hidden in their dark chamber, unaware of what transpired outside. They were discussing what to do about the decreasing number of Cursed Spirits in the last few weeks.

They knew Tatsumaki was responsible for the dropping numbers, and that was the problem. If she keeps up that pace, Curses will no longer be a threat to the public, and they will lose influence. They need to find a way to deal with this brat and that fast.

Crack!

During their discussion, they heard a crack from above, and their eyes immediately widened, knowing who was responsible for that.

It was the same as two years ago.

Tatsumaki came for them. But this time, they didn’t know why.

Was she fed up with them? Did she snap?

The cracking noise increased, and the barrier protecting them was blown into pieces.

The Higher-Ups backed away and assembled at the other side of the room with a guarded stance. Their eyes narrowed at the intruder.

Then, Tatsumaki walked inside their room with a bored expression and half-lidded eyes. She didn’t even release any killing intent.

“What do you want from us? If you leave now, we promise to-“

Krrsschhh!

His head was ripped off his body. It landed on the ground with a splat and rolled away, the body dropping forward shortly after.

The others looked at the body in horror and fell on their butt in shock.

“TH- THIS IS MADNESS!”

“YOU SWINE! YOU DARE TO KILL US AFTER EVERYTHING WE’VE DONE FOR YOU?!”

“YOU WILL PAY FOR THIS!”

Tatsumaki ignored their empty threats and made a simple gesture with her hand. Not a second later, the heads of the geezers were all ripped off their bodies.

The esper turned around and walked outside without any reaction on her part.

…

…

…

Ah … shit.

Didn’t she say she wanted to give them a chance to surrender?

Eh, whatever.

/

On his flight back, Satoru was once again deep in his thoughts.

He made up his mind.

The sudden surge of cold rage he felt after his uncle talked about Tatsumaki made it clear how he truly felt about her.

He will confront her.

Where it goes from there is up in the air.

/

After everyone finished their task, they all assembled in one of Tokyo-Highs classrooms.

Some were badly hurt, and some didn’t have a single scratch on their body.

Tatsumaki, Satoru, Yuki, and Choso were completely fine. Suguru, Yaga, and Utahime were just a little exhausted, and Kusakabe and Mei Mei had various bruises and cuts on their body.

All in all, it was a total success. No one died, and all their goals were accomplished.

Tatsumaki stood up and got everyone's attention as she stood in front of the podium at the end of the classroom. She crossed her arms and huffed, “Hmph, I take that everyone did their part; that’s good; at least no one died.” Her tone may sound rough, but on the inside, she was glad that everyone came out of their mission in one piece.

Everyone sweatdropped after hearing her … praise?

She relaxed her posture and sighed. “So, how did it go?” She scanned the room, and her eyes fell on Choso. She pointed a finger at him. “You can start, eyebags.”

Choso ignored the nickname and began to explain the situation with his usual emotionless tone. “After I beat up a couple of weaklings, the Clan Head showed up and wanted to talk peacefully with me. He gave up his position without any resistance after I told him who I was. As of now, I’m the newest Head of the Kamo clan.”

Satoru was shocked by this. “Hah? Seriously? The fossil gave up on his position just like that?” He asked Choso suspiciously. He needed more information. No way did that senile pig give up his position without any resistance.

Choso glanced sideways and replied with a simple “Yes.”

This triggered Satoru; he wanted to know more, but Tatsumaki interrupted them with a sharp glare before he could blow a fuse.

“I don’t care what happened. As long he is the new head, it doesn’t matter how he did it. Don’t be a child, Satoru.”

Satoru pouted and crossed his arms as he sunk into his chair. He glanced at Choso and saw him smirking. Satoru stuck out his tongue and flipped him off.

Tatsumaki ignored their childish banter and continued with her interrogation. Her eyes landed on Yuki. “You, how did it go on your end?”

The blonde leaned backward into her chair and gave Tatsumaki a lazy smirk. “Well, to tell the truth, it was really boring. After I beat up nearly all the teachers in Kyoto, the Principal gave up without a fight. I think he knew it was pointless to fight against me anyway. So, that’s that.” She explained calmly, not going over the part where she beat up the old man after he surrendered.

Tatsumaki nodded and focused on Yaga now. “What about you?”

Their old teacher sighed deeply. “It could have gone better, but we managed to defeat Sanemi without sustaining permanent injuries. The old principal lost both arms and is currently treated by Shoko in the infirmary.” Yaga explained simply, having his usual scowl on his face.

“Good,” Tatsumaki said, satisfied. Then, she turned her attention to Suguru. “That leaves only you. How did it go?”

Suguru rubbed his neck in embarrassment and smiled nervously at Tatsumaki. “Well, you see … everything went according to plan; Naobito surrendered and decided to let me take over the Zenin clan. But after that, I got a little careless and let my guard down. The moment I turned my back to them, they all attacked me from behind. Thanks to that, I got a huge bruise on my back, but I managed to defeat them in the end. I’m now the head of the Zenin clan … I guess? Or Geto clan as of now, right?”

Tatsumaki sighed. “Well, at least you didn’t get hurt too badly. Satoru would have been crestfallen.”

Suguru sweatdropped. She really only thinks about Satoru.

“Hey, Tatsu-chan, you forgot about me.” Satoru waved excitedly from his chair.

The esper looked at him bored. “You already told me how it went after you arrived.”

Satoru smiled innocently at her. “Yeah, so? The others probably want to know how it went for me, you know?”

She stared blankly at Satoru.

His smile did not leave his face.

In the end, she sighed once more. “The moron managed to be acknowledged as the new head of his clan. Not that it would surprise anyone.” Tatsumaki explained tiredly and gave him a light glare. “Satisfied?”

He gave her a thumbs-up. “Yes, ma’am.”

After that, they discussed how they would start the new reform. Per the new voting system, the three strongest clan heads were currently Suguru Geto, Satoru Gojo, and Choso Kamo. They had the right to vote for who would be the Chancellor of Jujutsu, the new highest position in their society.

They quickly decided that Tatsumaki would be that person. She accepted and employed Yuki as her vice Chancellor and told her that she could do anything she wanted as long as she didn’t disrupt her training or search for her sister. This way, Yuki could search for a way to stop Cursed Spirits from forming and overlook the reforming of their society. She doesn’t need to travel the world anymore.

After that, Kusakabe became the manager of recruitment, Mei Mei became the manager of finances, and Utahime became the manager of logistics.

Then, all the clans were ranked by the new system and assigned to one region each. Now, Japan has three clans in the S-Class, four in the A-Class, seven in the B-Class, and ten in the C-Class.

The Zenin clan was changed to the Geto clan. The Geto clan took in all of the Zenin clan's women and children and promised to treat them much better than the Zenin clan ever did. A couple of male Zenin members joined, too.

Yaga became the new principal of Tokyo High and overlooked the rebuilding of his school to house many new students now that Kyoto and Tokyo had fused.

After they finished, they thought that it would take at least a year before everything would be finished. And with that, their meeting was done.

All of them left the office very tired. It was already the next morning, and no one wanted to stay awake a second longer.

But before Tatsumaki could leave the room, Satoru grabbed her. She looked over her shoulder with raised brows.

“Can we talk?” Satoru asked in a serious tone.

Her eyes widened slightly. What does he want from her?

…

…

…

“I want to fight you again.”

/

With everything sorted out, Riko could return to Japan with her maid and was now living inside the newly formed Geto clan.

She was glad to be back, and truthfully, she kind of missed Suguru. Sure, they met here and there for the past year, but that was only for a few days at most. Now, she could finally live freely with her boyfriend, and they could announce their relationship.

Everything will be better from now on.

“SUGURUUU!” She shouted excitedly as she crashed into the teen with a bright smile on her face.

Suguru wrapped his arms around the short girl and embraced her gently. “Riko-chan, I’m so glad to have you back in Japan.” He said softly.

Riko looked up and gave him a teasing smile. “I’m sure you do.”

She punched his arm slightly and grabbed his hand, dragging him behind her. “Come, let us explore this place and search for a nice room for the night.”

The young couple was not seen for the rest of the day.

/

Two days later.

“Man, this brings back memories, huh? Remember how I stomped you back then?” Satoru teased Tatsumaki with his typical easy-going smirk.

They both stood in the wasteland where they battled two years ago. It looked pretty much the same, with craters all around them and destroyed chunks of stone littered across the battlefield.

Tatsumaki huffed and returned his smirk. “Heh, you mean how I had the upper hand the whole time and that your pathetic Infinity was the only reason you even had a chance?”  She mocked him in a teasing tone and crossed her arms.

Satoru shrugged unbothered. “Yeah, but I still won.”

Tatsumaki’s smirk got a bit more sharper. “Heh, I’ll enjoy crushing you today.” She challenged him in a low tone.

What are they doing here, you ask?

Well, after everyone left the room, Satoru stopped Tatsumaki to ask for another sparring match. The last time they fought was two years ago. They are both so much stronger now, so it was long overdue for a rematch.

And, of course, Tatsumaki accepted without any hesitation. 

“Ready when you are Tatsu-chan.” He said as he got into his usual fighting stance.

Tatsumaki only flipped one of her curls away and glanced at him as if he wasn’t a threat. “Come at me whenever you want; it will only take a second anyway.”

Satoru’s smirk widened. “Heh, overestimating yourself as usual, huh? Wanna make a bet like last time?”

“Hmph, that would be pointless because your chance of winning is zero percent.”

Satoru pouted and slouched his shoulders. “Awww, man, I had such a cool idea.” He said in a defeated tone.

Then, his smirk returned, and he picked up a stone from the ground. “Alright, if you say so ...” He threw the stone high up in the sky. “Then we'll start our match the moment this rock hits the ground.”

Tatsumaki narrowed her eyes and released her Cursed Energy. She nodded and was ready to fight.

The stone came flying down and landed on the ground with a ‘Plop’.

Not a second later, Satoru immediately rushed forward to get the first hit on Tatsumaki. He wanted to see how strong she had gotten over the years and test his own strength against her. He knows that she is probably stronger than him, but as long as he has his Infinity, it wouldn’t be a problem.

Now, three centimeters away from her, he could practically feel her cheek on his fist. He lunged forward, and… huh?

He was immobilized?

…

How?

He deactivated and activated his Infinity, but it didn’t change a thing. He hung in the air, unable to move a single muscle.

Again, HOW?

He looked up and saw the smirk Tatsumaki gave him. She looked so smug.

“Hey, what’s wrong, moron? I thought I wouldn’t be able to beat you? Come on, do something. I mean, I’m just standing here, completely defenseless.” She mocked him as her smirk got even wider. It was clear she was enjoying the moment.

“Hehe … HAHAHA, LOOK AT YOUR FACE, YOU IDIOT.” She began to laugh hysterically. She had waited so long for this moment. “I can see it on your face, how you think of a way out of this situation. Unfortunately, you won’t be getting out of there, hehehe. Finally … I can finally show you how much stronger I am than you.”

Satoru tried to speak, but Tatsumaki shut his mouth with her ESP. It was so infuriating.

Of course, the esper noticed his plight and continued to mock him. “Do you want to say something? Go on, I’ll lend you an ear. Hmm? Oh, you can’t speak right now? How unfortunate for you.” She began to laugh again.

How much pent-up frustration was inside of her?

After a few more seconds, Tatsumaki decided it was enough and slammed Satoru on the ground repeatedly until he fell unconscious.

It took multiple hours because the bastard healed himself every time he took damage. But eventually, he was done and took his L like a man.

He was on the ground, looking at the sky with an empty stare. His whole body hurt, and he was out of Cursed Energy. He never thought he could run out of it. Not with his Six-Eyes.

He sat up and stared at Tatsumaki in awe. “How did you do that?” Satoru asked calmly.

He knew the answer; his Six-Eyes allowed him to see it at the beginning of their fight. But he still wanted to hear it from her.

Tatsumaki arrogantly crossed her arms over her chest and gave him a smug smirk. “Heh, because I’m in such a good mood, I’ll tell you my secret. Listen closely.”

She held up a finger and began her explanation.

“I used Domain Amplification.”

…

Satoru looked at her with a questioning gaze. “And? That can’t be it. You couldn’t have used your technique if you used Domain Amplification.”

Tatsumaki leaned forward with a smug expression. “Yep, there’s more. Thanks to a Binding Vow, I managed to change the effect of this anti-domain technique. You see, as long as I don’t move even a single centimeter, I can use my Telekinesis just fine and coat my telekinetic waves with the aura of my Domain Amplification. Thanks to that, my Telekinetic waves can pierce through your infinity. It still takes a lot of effort, but my Cursed Energy reserves are so high it doesn’t really matter.” She finished her explanation arrogantly and with her hands on her hips.

Ahh, so that’s how it is.

Satoru smirked.

Clever girl.

“Not bad, not bad.” Satoru stood up and patted her head, much to the Esper’s annoyance. “But how did you think of that?”

Tatsumaki slapped his hand away. “Tch, I read it in a book about Domains. I still can’t open my own, but I knew that a Domain Expansion would cancel out your Infinity, so if I could coat my body with an anti-domain technique, it should have been possible to get through your Infinity. The problem was that catching you without my telekinesis would have been difficult. I needed a way to use my ESP and my telekinetic waves to pierce through your Infinity.” The smug look never left her face throughout the whole explanation.

Satoru rubbed his chin in concentration. “So, in exchange for mobility and huge quantities of Cursed Energy, you managed to change the effect of your Domain Amplification? Hoho, Tatsu-chan, you basically developed your own anti-domain technique.”

Satoru whistled. "Nice one, Tatsu-chan. How about we call it Technique Amplification?"

"Hmph, call it what you want. I don't care as long as you accept your loss." She arrogantly stated with a held-up chin.

Satoru ruffled her head as he snickered at her adorable superiority complex. 

But then, he began to pout like a child. "Aww, man, that sucks. Looks like I'm not the strongest anymore."

After hearing him say that, Tatsumaki held up her chin even higher and closed her eyes. She bathed in the feeling of superiority. "Hmph, you were never the strongest to begin with, moron."

Still sulking, Satoru crossed his arms over his chest. “Damn, and I had such a cool idea for you if you had lost the battle.”

Tatsumaki opened one of her eyes and looked at him suspiciously. “What had you planned? Eh, it would have been something stupid again, right?” Her tone may sound rough, but It was clear that she was a little interested.

…

No answer.

Curious, she looked at Satoru expectantly.

Weirdly enough, Satoru looked unsure of himself. It was as if he was nervous or something. “Hm? What? Spit it out already.”

And then, suddenly, his nervousness vanished, and Satoru put his hands into his pockets and gave her a sly smirk. “Heh, I would have forced you to do something for me.”

After hearing that, she huffed and put her knuckles on her hips. “Hmph, what did I expect? Of course, you would have done something childish again.”

Satoru leaned forward, their faces nearly touching. “Oh no no no, this time it would have been something you would have reeeeally liked.~” He whispered in her ear teasingly. A shiver ran down her spine.

Interested, she glanced at him slightly, hiding her red cheeks. “Really? And what would that have been?” Why was she breathing faster?

Satoru smiled at her with half-lidded eyes. “Close your eyes, Tatsu-chan.~” He ordered her gently.

Her eyes widened slightly. What has he planned? Her heart began to race, but she still did as she was told and closed her eyes.

She could feel his breath on her skin. Why is her body heating up? Was she nervous? No way? But what was this feeling? Her stomach began to tingle, and her chest felt so weirdly heavy. She could feel her heart thumping inside her chest.

What has the idiot planned? Can she open her eyes now? What took him so long? Satoru really needs to- Ah!?

Two arms suddenly grabbed her and pulled her close. One arm was swung around the lower part of her back, and the other grabbed the back of her head. She could feel the warmth of his body, but before she could clearly think about this situation, Satoru suddenly kissed her on the lips.

Her brain stopped functioning, and her eyes opened wide. But weirdly enough, she didn’t push him away. Instead, she leaned into his touch, swung her arms around his neck, and closed her eyes again. His lips were so soft and tasted like … heh, chocolate. This damn sweet tooth.

She began to kiss him back.

This felt … so overwhelmingly right.

Everything around them was unimportant. Even if the world were in danger, this moment could not be ruined by anything. They stayed like this for another five minutes, kissing each other passionately.

/

Satoru’s point of view.

“Close your eyes, Tatsu-chan.~”

Oh boy, here goes nothing.

Satoru had never been this nervous in his life. He knew what he wanted to do, and he knew that there would be no going back now. He also knew that he would either get blown away or slapped across the country.

But … he waited for this moment for days. There was no way he would back down now.

‘Come on, do it. You are the Honored One.’ He tried to pep talk himself.

He leaned closer; he could basically feel her breath now. Mere inches apart, he hesitated. Was he getting cold feet? Nah, that’s not it.

Or was it?

‘Tch, it’s not my fault she looks so cute.’

Urgh, fuck it, it’s now or never.

He closed the distance and kissed her. This was it. Would she return his feelings, or would she push him away?

He could feel her tender lips. He tightened his hold on her and could feel her chest on his own. She felt so fragile, but he knew how powerful she really was.

He felt her heart going faster. But after a few seconds, she kissed him back.

She kissed him back.

…

SHE KISSED HIM BACK!

YEEEES!

Satoru was on cloud nine. Nothing could ruin this day now.

They both pressed their bodies on one another and began to kiss more animalistic.

And after a few more minutes, they stopped their little make-out session and looked deeply into each other's eyes with a fond expression. They were both breathless, and their hearts nearly exploded out of their chests.

“S- So,” Tatsumaki began hesitantly with a beet-red face. “What now?” She looked sideways, not having the courage to look into his eyes for some reason. It was so easy just a few seconds ago.

Satoru tightened his hold and pressed her against his body. He smiled slyly at her. “I guess your Girlfriend-chan now, huh?”

Tatsumaki stared at him blankly with half-lidded eyes.

Flick! And promptly flicked his head.

“Ow,” Satoru rubbed his forehead. “Heh, what? It’s true, right?”

Tatsumaki sighed but eventually smiled fondly at his behavior. Then, she got closer and pressed her head against his chest. “Never change, Satoru.”

Satoru patted her head and looked down at her with a calm expression.

“Heh, of course not, Tatsu-chan.”

They stayed like this for a long time, enjoying each other's presence with a calm atmosphere around them.

Their first day as a couple had just begun.

/

Alright, now it's your turn.

This was my first time writing something romantic with a medium-length build-up across 11 chapters. 

Was it alright? Was the climax good enough? I need to know for future stories. 

It would be cool if you could criticize this chapter and the romance between Satoru and Tatsumaki. 

I want to improve as a writer, so negative criticism is welcomed. 

/

/

/

End of chapter 11.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

The thing with Tatsumaki’s Domain Amplification was, hopefully, not too much bullshit for you guys too. But I needed a way for her to get through his Infinity, and I don’t want her to be able to open a Domain just yet.

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye. 

Chapter Text

/

Authors Note: Welcome to the second bonus chapter of “ESP x Infinity”.

This short chapter will show you bits and pieces of their lives as a couple and what will happen in the time skip that happens in the next chapter.

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

ESP x Infinity – A Completely Normal Couple

First year as a couple.

.

“Satoru.”

“Please.”

“No!”

“Pretty please?”

“Satoru, for Blast’s sake, we will NOT watch one of your stupid Digimon movies on our first date.” Tatsumaki loudly shouted as she poked his chest with a finger and a deep scowl on her face.

The young couple stood in front of a cinema to watch their first movie together. Satoru even used a large sum of his clan money to book the whole place and to let the Digimon movie run here on this day.

Satoru began to sulk. “Awww, that sucks. What then? How about a horror movie?”

Tatsumaki flinched. “A- Ahh, n- no, they are way too boring. Yeah, they are boring. How about a movie about heroes?” She said frantically, hoping to steer Satoru away from the horror movies.

Fortunately, Satoru didn’t notice anything and began to think about her suggestion. “Hmm? Then let us watch one of the old Spider-Man movies. I just have to ask the staff if they can show us the first one instead of the Digimon film.”

That didn’t sound so bad. Tatsumaki had never watched one of the hero movies, so maybe she would enjoy one. She nodded at Satoru with a small smile and grabbed his hand.

Holding hands, they walked inside and watched their first movie as a couple.

/

Tatsumaki was inside Satoru’s room, standing before his bed with flushed cheeks. And Satoru was inside his bathroom getting ready for bed.

The esper was conflicted. On the one hand, she wanted to sleep with Satoru in one bed, but on the other hand, she had no experience with something like that.

What should she even do? Should she just lay beside him? Or should she do something more … intimate?

She shook her head in embarrassment.

NO! She will not do something lewd.

Never.

Not with him.

Her thoughts were interrupted by Satoru emerging from his bathroom. He only had on his boxer shorts and a lazy smirk on his face. “So, ready for the night, Tatsu-chan~?”

Tatsumaki stiffened. “O- Of course. We’re just sleeping together. This is nothing special.” She stammered weakly.

“Heh, sure.” He chuckled softly.

Satoru grabbed Tatsumaki’s hand, and the couple entered Satoru’s bed. The giant blanket covered them both completely.

The teens lay beside each other, stiff as a board and looking at the ceiling with wide eyes.

Satoru may have sounded confident earlier, but he has as much experience with something like this as Tatsumaki.

And that was … NONE!

He never did something like that.

The couple fidgeted awkwardly beside each other.

“Um, Satoru?” Tatsumaki began hesitant.

Satoru turned his head and looked at her with soft eyes. “What is it?”

Tatsumaki fidgeted with her fingers nervously. “What … what should we do now?”

…

There was a long pause between them.

But then, Satoru quietly said, “What do you want to do?”

Tatsumaki adverted her eyes. “How about …” She shortly stopped her sentence.

“How about we … cuddle … a bit?” She stammered out awkwardly.

…

Silence.

Why was this so awkward for both of them?

Satoru is always so touchy.

Why is this different?

Both teens didn’t know the answer to that.

Satoru still hasn’t replied yet.

The thing is, he really wanted to cuddle with Tatsu-chan.

But how?

Does he just grab her and hug her like he always does? Or does he need to do it differently this time?

This is really hard.

“Satoru?”

Shit, he spaced out. What should he do?

“I wanna be the big spoon.” He blurted out without thinking.

He smacked himself in his mind.

This doesn’t make any sense. What is so different compared to all the other times he hugged her? They were just lying in his bed. He even slept in her lap that one time without thinking about it. What is so different now?

Satoru was never embarrassed all his life. This was completely new to him.

He was interrupted by a soft chuckle next to him.

“Alright, you can be the big spoon,” Tatsumaki said softly with half-lidded eyes as she gave him a teasing smirk.

He gave her a confused look. Did he hear that right?

“Really?”

Tatsumaki turned around, facing away from him, and invited him by snuggling closer to him.

He could feel her back on his left arm. She was so soft.

Satoru carefully turned his body and swung an arm around Tatsumaki’s tender frame to pull her close.

His arm was wrapped around her small stomach. He squeezed her slightly.

Then, he relaxed and rested his chin on her head.

She smelled really good.

The awkwardness suddenly vanished, and Satoru whispered something in Tatsumaki’s ear. “You know, thinking about it, this wouldn’t have worked otherwise. You see, with your small frame, you could never be the big spoon. Heh!” He teased softly.

Tatsumaki turned her head to look into his eyes. She gave him a flat glare.

“What?” He asked innocently.

/

Second year as a couple.

.

“Hmmmmm, … HHHMMMMMM, … HmmmHHmmm, …” Satoru hummed intensely as he inspected the object in front of him.

“Hmm, MMhhmm, yeaaaaah, … no, that’s not the one.” He concluded and turned around to walk away, leaving a fuming esper behind.

Tatsumaki slowly turned her head, her gaze following Satoru with a fierce glare.

“Okay, what is it this time?” She grumbled with gritted teeth. “Does it not have enough space for your stupid figures? Or do you need an extra bathroom next to our bedroom? This is the sixteenth house already, and every single one was not up to your standards. Pick one already!” She didn’t hide the edge in her tone one bit. She had various tick marks on her head, and smoke came out of her ears.

The young couple wanted to buy their own house, and today, they decided to look at a few examples of what could become their future home. To live inside the Gojo clan was out of the question.

Satoru shrugged and looked at her displeased. “I don’t know. I can’t describe it, but … this house doesn’t have the right Gojo feel, you know?”

His girlfriend stared at him blankly. “Satoru, this house has enough rooms for Megumi, Tsumiki, Mimiko, and Nanako. We have a big garden, three bedrooms, four bathrooms, two kitchens and many more rooms for other uses. It’s not too far away from Tokyo, and the kids don’t have to walk too far from here to reach their school. This house is perfect. And now you said you don’t want to buy it because it doesn’t have the Gojo appeal?” She finished with her knuckles on her hips and an expectant stare.

“What must I do for you to accept this house?” She asked in a defeated tone.

Satoru stared at her before eventually smirking and crossing his arms. “I want a room only for my Digimon collections and sweets.”

…

Tatsumaki facepalmed and sighed tiredly.

“Fine.”

/

Third year as a couple.

.

We find ourselves in the middle of nowhere.

Satoru and Tatsumaki stood in one of Japan’s biggest forests and stretched their limbs.

“Alright, whoever can exorcise more curses in one hour doesn’t have to pay for dinner. You ready?” Satoru asked his girlfriend, who looked at him smugly.

“Heh, I’m always ready, moron. You sure you don’t need a handicap?” She teased him with a light smirk.

Satoru returned her challenging smirk. “Pff, as if I need something like that. Just wait and see which one of us starts crying after this here is done.”

Both teens looked at each other in excitement. And quickly after that, they rushed deeper into the forest to hunt curses. They captured around 500 Grade 3 and 4 curses earlier and dropped them inside this forest for them to hunt and exorcise.

They both decided not to use their Cursed Technique and only to rely on their reinforcement with Cursed Energy. Otherwise, their competition would end way too soon. Tatsumaki could just grab every curse with her Telekinesis and be done with it.

She was kind of enjoying this exercise. Hunting curses with Satoru was always fun, and now that they compete against each other, it is even more fun.

The hour flew by fast, and the time was up.

How unfortunate, she wanted to continue for a few more hours. Oh well, let’s see how many curses the idiot killed.

They met at the edge of the forest, and Tatsumaki looked at Satoru expectantly. “So? How did it go? Did you at least get more than twenty?” She teased him lightly.

Of course, Satoru quickly countered. “Quite the big tongue for someone this tiny. I’ll have you know that I managed to exorcise 220 curses.”

Tatsumaki stiffened. She only got 216. How did he do that?

She raised her eyebrows in suspicion and scowled at him. “Haaaah? That’s impossible, dumbass. You cheated!” She accused him furiously.

Satoru lightly poked her nose and gave her a teasing smile. “Nuh-uh, you were just too slow, Tatsu-chan.”

“Grrr.” The esper grumbled with gritted teeth. She gave him her hardest death stare. Not that it did anything to Satoru.

What Tatsumaki didn’t know was that Satoru really did cheat. He didn’t use his Technique per se, but he used his teleportation to get across the battlefield fast. Usually, he would never cheat, but annoying Tatsumaki was way too hilarious. So, he made an exception.

And now, Tatsumaki has to pay for dinner.

It was perfect.

/

Fourth year as a couple.

.

Tatsumaki and Satoru sat on the couch in their home, playing video games. The couple was cuddling under a large blanket, with Tatsumaki leaning on Satoru, who had one arm around her waist. They played one of Satoru’s shooters, Call of Duty Modern Warfare. Well, Satoru was only watching this time.

“WHAT!? CHEATER! HE CHEATED! SATORU, DID YOU SEE THAT?” The esper shouted at her boyfriend outraged.

Satoru smirked at her outburst and patted her head. “Nah, you’re just bad at this. Let me play and help you out.”

Tatsumaki slightly narrowed her eyes at him for calling her out like this. But this game was stupid anyway, so she reluctantly gave Satoru the controller.

“Haha, you fucking noob. How did my load taste? Your mother said she really liked it last night.” A random twelve-year-old boy shouted over the headset.

CRACK!

Tatsumaki’s right eye twitched, and a blood vessel burst inside it. Large veins pulsated on her head. “Satoru,” She slowly began. “Give me back the damn controller.” Her tone was ice-cold.

Not wanting to die today, Satoru gave it back without any hesitation. He could feel the wrath behind her words.

After that, Tatsumaki played for another few hours, cursing her opponent and swearing to kill him when she found him.

Satoru just enjoyed the show. She was too adorable when she had a fit like this.

/

Fifth year as a couple.

.

“Tch, see? I told you we took a wrong turn earlier.” Tatsumaki berated Satoru sternly. They just got back from eating at a nice restaurant and wanted to get some late shopping done.

Satoru insisted he knew a shortcut and forced the esper to follow him. Of course, Tatsumaki wanted to walk the normal way, but Satoru was too stubborn.

And that is how we find ourselves in this situation with Tatsumaki, who, like usual, is berating Satoru as if he were a child. Not that it bothered him or anything. Actually, he kind of enjoyed it, teasing her like that.

“Seriously! Do I have to always look out for you? It’s a miracle that you’re not getting lost in our home. Now we have to- huh? Satoru?” Tatsumaki stopped her scolding and looked around for her idiot. He was here just a second ago. Where did he- ah.

Tatsumaki turned around and saw Satoru on the road with his left hand stretched outward, blocking a car from crashing into a child.

Did he just save a kid from getting killed? How did Tatsumaki not notice that? Was she that focused on scolding Satoru?

She quickly shook her head and walked over to him. Her bad mood disappeared completely. She reached both Satoru and the child as the driver got out of his car with a fearful expression. “Di- Did I drive into a child?”

Both Satoru and Tatsumaki ignored the man and focused on the child intensely.

…

Not the child in Satoru’s arm. She was unconscious anyway.

No, their focus was solely on the boy who stood on the sidewalk.

The boy was stiff as a board, with terror written all over his face. And … he was radiating large quantities of Cursed Energy. Unfathomable large quantities of Cursed Energy. Were they even higher than Satoru’s?

The couple looked at the boy, astounded. “Hey, brat, what’s your name?” Tatsumaki asked carefully.

The boy snapped out of it and looked at Tatsumaki hesitantly. He fidgeted with his fingers before answering with a slight stutter. “U- Umm, my n- name is Yuta.”

/

Sixth year as a couple.

.

In one of the many rooms of the Gojo household.

Tatsumaki and Satoru sat at a table to discuss important matters.

“What’s the situation?” Satoru asked seriously with a frown on his face.

Tatsumaki leaned forward, her expression rock-hard. What did happen to make them both this tense? Did someone die? Was there an emergency?

“Nanako and Mimiko have parent's day the next Monday.”

Satoru nodded and rubbed his chin in concentration. “Hmmm, that’s not good. Tsumiki has her performance on that day. What should we do?” He asked tensely.

Tatsumaki pulled out a folder and turned a couple of pages. “We could split up, but the girls would be disappointed by that. But we could make it in time if we use your teleportation. Tsumiki’s performance doesn’t start before 5 p.m., so we could pull it off if we immediately teleport to Tsumiki after the parent's day with Nanako and Mimiko is finished.” Tatsumaki explained in a serious tone.

“That won’t work,” Satoru said flatly as she shook his head. “I promised Yuta to train him on that day, and you told Rika you would go shopping with her.” He leaned back and sighed tiredly. “We have to tell one of them that we won’t make it.”

Their mood dropped further, and the atmosphere thickened. Was there no solution to their problems?

But then, Tatsumaki’s eyes widened, and she snapped her fingers. “That’s it!” She suddenly exclaimed. “We can ask Choso if he can take over Yuta’s training for the day, and I will tell Shoko that she needs to go shopping with Rika. That way, we won’t have to worry about anything.” She finished smugly and crossed her arms in satisfaction.

They didn’t even try to account for Choso’s or Shoko’s schedule.

“Nice one, Tatsu-chan. And because Megumi will stay by Tsumiki’s side for the day, we won’t have to worry about him at all.” Satoru praised his girlfriend.

“Great, now that that is taken care of,” Satoru pulled out various menus. “Where do we eat tonight?”

/

/

/

End of the second bonus chapter.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

Well, this is the shortest chapter by far, even for a bonus chapter. But I just wanted to show you what their life as a couple was like.

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Authors Note: Welcome to chapter 12 of “ESP x Infinity”.

This chapter takes place after a big time skip, but don’t worry; there will be another bonus chapter this Tuesday that will show you a bit more of their family life during the time skip.

It’s similar to the last bonus chapter, but it will focus more on their family life this time.

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

ESP x Infinity

By the way, there will be Heavy Manga Spoilers. I think I wrote this in Chapter 1, but I want to be sure.

“MOM, WAKE UP, YOU NEED TO SEE THIS. HURRY UP, COME ON!” A short and blonde-haired girl shouted loudly as she pulled on the sheets of the bed she stood in front of.

“Uuuurrgghhh,” Someone grumbled tiredly from under the blanket. There was some shuffling, and then a head peaked out from under it. It was Tatsumaki who barely had four hours of sleep because of a mission the day prior.

“Nanako? What is it? Can’t it wait for a few more hours?” She tiredly asked the excited girl.

The young girl shook her head frantically. “Nuh-uh, you need to see this. Dad needs to see this, too.” She said excitedly. Then she ran around the bed to wake up Satoru. “Come on, Dad, I know you are awake.” She lightly punched the other person under the blanket.

“Ow, ow, ow, alright, alright, I’m up; stop hitting me.” Satoru flipped off the blanket, smiled brightly at Nanako, and patted her head. The young girl leaned into his touch. “What got you so excited this early?”

Nanako began to vibrate, and her smile widened. “The idol Hanabiwara released her new album; it’s available in every store from now on. We need to buy it ASAP.”

…

Satoru stared blankly at his daughter before swiftly laying back down again and swinging an arm around Tatsumaki to pull her close. “I think I’d rather sleep some more.”

Nanako looked at him angrily. “Grrr, if we don’t go now, it will be sold out.”

Sighing, Tatsumaki shuffled around to lay on top of Satoru’s chest and looked at Nanako sternly. “Nanako, we can buy it later. Please let us sleep some more. Or ask Tsumiki if she wants to go with you.”

After hearing that, the young girl puffed her cheeks and stormed out of the room. “Hmph, fine, but don’t think I will buy you guys one of her albums; I’ll only buy one for myself.” She forcefully closed the door behind her.

“She’s quite the handful, huh?” Satoru said calmly and pulled his girlfriend closer.

Tatsumaki sighed again. “She’s a bit like Fubuki. But at least Fubuki listened to me and didn’t throw so many temper tantrums.”

Satoru chuckled and patted her head. “Heh, I think it’s just puberty that’s hitting her.”

Tatsumaki gave him a flat stare. “She’s eleven.”

Noticing what she just said, Tatsumaki’s eyes widen a bit. “Eleven? Has it really been six years already?” She said, astounded.

“Time flies by fast, huh?” Satoru remarked calmly.

“Yeah.”

Yes, six years have passed since Tatsumaki took over the world of Jujutsu, and eight years have passed since she arrived in this strange world. In these six years, so many things have happened.

To recap quickly, she and Satoru have officially adopted Nanako and Mimiko since these two insisted that they are their parents. Tsumiki and Megumi were more lax and satisfied with having them as their guardians.

There was, however, one more inhabitant of their home.

Around one year ago, Satoru rescued a little girl when he and Tatsumaki went on a date. The girl was an orphan, so they both decided to become her guardians. Also, her friend had large Cursed Energy reserves and definitely needed training, so it was a win-win for all participants.

Her name was Rika, and she was now happily living in Tatsumaki’s and Satoru’s home. Her friend, Yuta, came over occasionally to play with her and the other kids and to train with Satoru.

That’s another thing. The couple was now living in a large mansion with over twenty rooms and a massive garden with a small lake to its left and a tiny forest behind it. The house was located on the outskirts of Tokyo.

To sum it up, Tatsumaki’s life was nearly perfect. They lived like a happy family and had few complaints.

Nearly perfect.

…

Nearly.

…

It would be perfect if her sister was here too.

In the last six years, Tatsumaki has found no clues about how to find Fubuki. She hasn’t even found more of Sukuna’s fingers.

She was getting desperate. Every day, she thought about her sister. At least Satoru was there to comfort her when it got too bad. But still, it would be so nice to have her little sister back in her life.

To tell the truth, she would be satisfied with knowing how her sister is doing in the other world. Does she have someone to care for her? Is she happy?

Is she … alive?

She wants to know so badly.

/

Elsewhere around the same time.

Choso was strolling through some random area in Tokyo called … Senbai? Sendai? He doesn’t care.

He was searching this area because he felt a strange sensation around here. He couldn’t describe it, but it felt like he needed to find something. Or was it someone?

This feeling only got stronger the more he walked through this area. It was like he was following a trail. They weren’t residuals, but they were similar. And the closer Choso got, the more he understood what he was following.

It was another sibling.

Choso increased his pace, and his expression turned more serious. If he really had another brother, he needed to reach him fast and protect him. Who knows what kind of danger he could be in? It was his duty as the eldest to always protect and care for his younger siblings.

Even if he dies, as long as his brothers can live, it doesn’t matter. The feeling got stronger again; he was close. Choso was anxious. Not in the common sense, but he was kind of excited to meet a new family member.

But with the excitement came worry. If this person was his brother, then he would still be around. Choso knew that his mother and the curse who impregnated her were dead, which meant that Noritoshi Kamo was still around. He needed to be cautious, not only for himself but also for his brother's sake.

Also, Tengen’s memories informed him about Noritoshi Kamo's real identity.

Kenjaku!

…

Still in his thoughts, Choso turned around a corner and stiffened.

There he was.

His youngest brother.

The urge to immediately rush over was great, but he needed to be patient.

First, he will observe from afar what kind of life he led.

The boy looked no older than ten years old and had messy pink hair. Choso could not feel much Cursed Energy inside the kid, but there was something else, something much more sinister. He needed to observe him more closely.

After following him for another five minutes, the kid walked across the street without even looking sideways. Choso’s body twitched. Why was he walking so carelessly? He could get hit by a car! Should he engage? Should he grab him and scold him about how dangerous this situation was?

Choso closed his eyes and thought about the situation more clearly.

No, there’s no need to worry. He should stay hidden for now. Even if a car came, Choso could just grab him quickly and-

CRASH!

Huh?

Because Choso was so distracted by his thoughts, he didn’t sense the huge SUV rapidly approaching the boy and crashing into him.

The kid was thrown away. He flew at least twenty meters and crashed into a nearby lantern with a loud ‘thud’. The car and the lantern had huge dents on them.

Choso gaped at the situation unfolding right in front of him. How could he be so careless? He had only met his newest brother a few minutes ago, and he was already hurt because of his own incompetence. Choso’s whole body trembled, and his mouth hit the floor in disbelief. His eyes were wide open in shock, with sweat running down his face.

“Ga- Ah- … urgh … hngh … I- I- I- gah.” He couldn’t even form words anymore. His whole mind was running wild, and his mental state was deteriorating.

But then …

“Haha, that was so awesome.”

The kid suddenly began to laugh and got up completely unharmed. He dusted himself up and continued to walk down the road as if nothing had happened.

Choso was shocked once more, only this time, it was for a different reason.

The driver got out of his car, trembling with his whole body. His face looked pale. He looked around himself to locate the boy he just hit with his car, but he couldn’t find him. Was he just imagining things? He could’ve sworn he hit a kid just now.

Sighing, the man calmed down and began to get in his car again. But then a stranger grabbed him on the shoulder. His grip was strong and hurting him a little. The man turned around, and his face lost all color. He looked into the eyes of a demon.

“That was my brother you just crashed into.”

“EEEEEKKK!” The man squeaked in fear.

/

Tatsumaki was enjoying lunch with Satoru and the kids when she was interrupted by a phone call. Annoyed, the esper took out her phone, and her face immediately scrunched up. It was Choso. “Urgh, what does he want this time?” She grunted, irritated, and accepted the call. “What is it?” She said sharply.

“You need to come over; there was a … surprising development.”

God, would it kill him to speak with a bit more emotion in his tone? Really, every time he speaks, it sounds like he just woke up.

“Why? I’m busy eating with my family.”

…

…

…

No answer.

“Well?” She asked, irritated with gritted teeth. She was losing her patience.

“Just come over. I’ll explain everything when you’re here.” He said in his usual emotionless tone.

Before Tatsumaki could throw another fit, Satoru got involved uninvited. “Who is it? Does Yaga-sensei want something?” He asked excitedly and pressed his ear against her cheek to listen in on their call.

Tatsumaki roughly pushed him away. “Get off me, Satoru. It’s not Yaga, so sit down again and eat," she ordered sternly.

Clearly done with this situation, she agreed to meet Choso. “Tch, I’ll come over in thirty minutes. Send me your location.” She ended the call in a bad mood.

She just wanted to eat in peace. Why was this so difficult to accomplish?

/

After eating and sending the kids away to Shoko, Tatsumaki and Satoru made their way to Choso. For some reason, he was in Sendai. Who knows what he got himself into there. They didn’t ask any questions and simply flew over. The faster they were done there, the faster they could fly back home.

“What do you think this is about?” Satoru asked from her left.

Tatsumaki frowned and replied annoyedly. “Tch, it better be something important, or I’ll beat his insomniac ass across the country.”

Satoru smirked teasingly at his girlfriend. “Aww, is my cute Tatsu-chan a bit cranky today? Come on, it won’t be so bad. We haven’t seen him in months. Aren’t you interested in what he’s up to nowadays?” He said innocently as he ruffled her hair.

The aura radiating from Tatsumaki after he said that was unbearable, and he backed off a bit.

But the smirk still didn’t leave his face. “Heh, it’s so easy to rile you up.” He quietly said to himself, amused.

After a few more minutes of flying, they were getting close to Sendai and started to descend. Choso’s location was only a couple of hundred meters away, so they decided to walk the rest of the way. It’s not like Choso was in danger or anything; the dude was the third-strongest Sorcerer alive.

It’s debatable if Yuki or Suguru have a chance against him, but it’s not like there was a competition between them. And they were all on the same side too, so it didn’t really matter. The only certain thing was that Tatsumaki was at the top as the strongest, and Satoru was the second strongest.

Thinking about it, was there even anyone on earth who could challenge them? The top five strongest Sorcerers alive worked closely together and had no bad blood between them. Even if the whole world would fight against them, they would certainly come out on top.

Tatsumaki was lost in her thoughts and didn’t notice that they already reached Choso’s location.

And … was Satoru quite the whole way, or was she that deep in her thoughts?

Eh, doesn't matter; let’s just get this over with.

The couple stopped in front of a medium-sized house. They could feel three people inside the house. One was definitely Choso, the second was a non-sorcerer, and the last one was … hmm? The third person felt different somehow.

Satoru rubbed his chin in concentration. “Strange, huh? You can feel it too, right Tatsu-chan?” He asked her, curious.

Tatsumaki huffed. “Hmph, obviously. You need to be dumber than bread to not feel this strange energy. This guy is probably the reason why Choso called us here.” The esper remarked flatly and knocked on the door.

“Open up, Eye-bags. If you let me wait any longer, I’ll bust this door open.”

Not a second later, a small boy opened the door and looked at them with wide, curious eyes. “Oh? Are you visiting us? Big bro Choso told me we would get visitors soon. Are you the visitors?” he asked them excitedly, with a big smile on his face.

Before Tatsumaki could even respond, the boy began talking again. “Come on inside; I will show you around.” He fully opened the door and bolted across the hall to his guardian. “Big bro Choso, your friends are here.” He shouted excitedly and ran down the hall.

Tatsumaki and Satoru stood at the door, rooted in place. Tatsumaki’s expression was frozen, and her mouth was slightly agape.

Satoru was the first to recover. “Heh, I’m kinda curious now. Come, Tatsu-chan, I want to hear what this is all about.” He grabbed her arm and dragged her inside.

The esper shook her head and got out of her shock. What the hell did she just watch? Choso has a brother? How? She needs answers.

The couple entered the living room and saw the boy from earlier shuffling around on the sofa to sit next to Choso. Next to them on the right sat an old, grumpy-looking guy in an armchair. He looked at them judgingly.

“Choso, my dude, I didn’t know you began dating some old geezer and even adopted a son for yourself. Congratulations!” Satoru smiled brightly at Choso and gave him a thumbs-up.

Choso’s expression didn’t change much, and he kept looking at Satoru with his usual uninterested stare. “He’s not my son. This is my younger brother, Yuji Itadori. Treat him well, or I’ll kill you," he said in a bored tone, completely oblivious to Satoru’s joke.

Satoru gave Choso a flat stare. Why can’t he ever rile this guy up? Seriously, this guy is as dense as a rock.

Not wanting to waste any more time, Tatsumaki stepped forward to get everyone's attention. “Alright, spit it out, Eye-bags. What the hell is going on here? How is that brat, your younger brother? And what is with that weird energy inside the boy?” Tatsumaki demanded sternly and glared at Choso.

“You will refrain from speaking in that kind of language in my house, young lady.” The old guy suddenly spoke up sharply and scowled deeply at Tatsumaki.

The esper turned her head slowly. “Haaaah? And who fuck are you?”

The stare from the geezer hardened.” I’m the boy's grandfather, Wasuke Itadori. And YOU will not speak to my grandson in that tone.”

Both stared at each other tensely, too stubborn to back down.

Satoru decided to defuse the situation. “Guys, you can love each other later. I just want to know why one of Sukuna’s fingers is inside that boy.”

The eyes of Tatsumaki and Choso widened. The esper looked at him perplexed. “What did you say? That’s impossible. Why should one of the most powerful Cursed Objects be inside one random brat?” Tatsumaki said sharply.

Satoru shrugged. “Beats me, but my Six Eyes don’t lie to me. But that reminds me,” He looked sideways, staring the old geezer down. “You know something, right old man?”

Wasuke continued glaring at them before eventually sighing and giving up. “I know you are Sorcerers. I hoped to keep my grandson out of your world, but I guess it’s too late for that now.” Wasuke said tiredly.

Yuji looked between the adults with big and confused eyes. What are they talking about? Sorcerers? Fingers? He has so many questions.

Wasuke continued somberly. “My son, Jin Itadori, had a wife, but she died in an accident. He was devastated by it and lost the will to live. I think he even thought of killing himself. But then, someday, his wife returned from the dead. I knew something was up; I had this feeling inside me. But Jin was too blind to be rational about it. He was so happy to have his wife back. Not long after that, she was pregnant. Jin was overjoyed and happy to finally build his own family, but … shortly after Yuji’s birth, he died. I don’t know what happened, but I suspect it was Kaori. She was never seen again and left Yuji in my care.” He finished his tale with clenched fists and gritted teeth. It was clear this anger sat deep inside him.

“Had she stitches on her forehead?” Choso was the first to digest Wasuke’s story, and he immediately began to question him. His tone was tense.

Wasuke’s eyes widened. “Yes. But how do you know that?”

Choso's eyes narrowed, and his posture tensed. “This damn Kenjaku.” He hissed furiously.

Satoru raised his hand hesitantly. “Uhm, … am I the only one who is kind of lost here?” He asked sheepishly.

Next to him, Tatsumaki grumbled, frustrated. “No, I don’t understand anything either.”

Choso looked at them with a sharp gaze. “I know who we are dealing with. It’s my father, Noritoshi Kamo, or as he’s better known, Kenjaku. I can access Tengen’s memories, and the stitches clearly indicate that he’s probably the one we are dealing with. We must be careful; he is a thousand-year-old Curse User whose technique allows him to transfer from body to body. He can even use the Curse Technique of the stolen bodies. The worst part is that you won’t be able to know if he corrupts someone. Even your Six-Eyes can’t tell him apart from the original. The only chance of identifying him are the stitches on his forehead.”

Choso gritted his teeth and punched the table, destroying it completely. “Damn this bastard. He will pay for what he’s done to my mother.”

Meanwhile, Yuji fell asleep on the couch. He didn’t understand a single thing the adults were saying and decided to sleep instead.

Processing all this new information, Tatsumaki spoke up again. “Wait, so this lunatic is a thousand-year-old piece of shit that is also your father AND this brat's mother? Did I get that right? But that still doesn’t explain why he sealed a finger inside the boy.” She asked, irritated.

Wasuke and Choso thought about her question. She was right; why did he do that? What would he get out of it?

…

“He wants to reincarnate Sukuna.” Satoru suddenly spoke up, his tone tense.

Immediately, all eyes, except Wasuke’s, widened in terror. “What? Are you sure?” Tatsumaki asked tensely.

Satoru nodded. “Yes, this is the only plausible explanation. My Six-Eyes tell me that Yuji’s body is like that of someone with a Heavenly Restriction. Sukuna needs a strong host to reincarnate; if the body is too weak, it will die, and Sukuna can’t reincarnate. This Kenjaku probably planned to use Yuji as a Vessel for Sukuna. We need to remove the finger from him as fast as possible.” Satoru began to wake up Yuji to get him somewhere safe.

Yuji woke up and looked at the strange man in confusion. “What’s up? We going somewhere?” He asked excitedly, his tiredness vanishing instantly.

Satoru smirked at the excited kid. “Yep, and I promise you’ll love it there.”

The kid grabbed Satoru’s hand and began to drag him outside. “Then what are we waiting for? Come on, let’s go!”

Choso followed behind them, always keeping his eyes on Yuji. Wasuke stayed behind, knowing that Choso would look after Yuji. When he visited earlier, Choso explained his relationship with Yuji, so Wasuke was fine with Yuji leaving with them. At first, he was shocked, but he could see that Choso was earnest with his feelings. It will be alright.

...

But Tatsumaki was rooted on the spot. Her expression was unreadable.

Satoru noticed this and turned around, confused. “Tatsu-chan? You coming?”

Tatsumaki’s gaze hardened, and she turned around to look at Satoru expectantly. “Why don’t we just let him reincarnate?”

Satoru stared at her blankly. “Because if we do that, we would have to kill the vessel too. I know we would win against him; I mean, come on, we are the strongest.” He began to smirk smugly at her.

Then, he dropped his smirk and sighed. “But I won’t kill someone for that.”

“Tch, Is there really no other way? Even if we get the finger out of this brat and blast it into space, there is still one more finger somewhere in Japan. We now have the chance of killing this bastard for good.”

She tried to make a point, but Satoru shook his head.

Tatsumaki sighed. “Fine, then let’s go and get this over with. At least now we only have to worry about one more finger.”

With that, everyone left Wasuke’s home and flew off to the Tombs of the Star.

After a short flight, they landed at the entrance and walked inside. Yuji was so excited. Satoru explained a lot of things on their flight, and the young boy was shocked that Sorcerers were real and that they fight monsters like Superheroes. It was so cool.

Satoru was not feeling anything right now. Sure, he was glad to remove another finger from Sukuna, but other than that, there was nothing interesting about this day. Well, at least he found a cute new kid he definitely needs to introduce to Megumi. The grumpy kid is in dire need of a friend.

And Choso was just glad to remove this disgusting thing from his precious younger brother. As the older brother, it’s his responsibility to always keep his siblings safe and protected.

But Tatsumaki was the only one with her mind occupied with something … strange. She can’t describe it, but it felt like she was forgetting something. The moment Satoru mentioned that Yuji had one of Sukunas fingers sealed inside him, she had this strange itch in her head. It was like someone wanted to tell her something. But what? What was so important that … that …

…

Suddenly, it clicked.

THUD!

Tatsumaki dropped to her knees and clutched her chest. Her expression was strained, and her breathing got faster.

How could she forget about that? What the hell is wrong with her?

Her pupils shrank to the size of small dots, and her eyes became unfocused.

Satoru noticed Tatsumaki’s panic attack and immediately rushed to his girlfriend. “Tatsu-chan? What’s wrong?” He asked her worriedly.

But Tatsumaki’s mind was somewhere else. She was getting dizzy, and her surroundings blurred.

“Hey, snap out of it. Calm down.”

Satoru didn’t know what was happening. What is wrong with her? What happened?

Suddenly, Tatsumaki tightly grabbed Satoru’s arm and looked at him with hopeful eyes. “Sa- Satoru,” Her voice was quiet.

How could she forget that with a single finger …

“We can bring back Fubuki.”

/

Kenjaku was pleased, delighted, actually.

Everything was ready; they just had to wait for the right moment.

The plan was simple: They needed to assemble all five Special Grades in one place, preferably in a populated city. Tatsumaki and Satoru can’t fight at full strength if they have to fight alongside other Sorcerers and civilians. And if they have to hold back in a fight, the curses have an unbelievably large advantage over them.

If they wanted to be victorious, Kenjaku and his allies would have to kill all five Special Grades at the same time. Without them, the Jujutsu Society would collapse.

The only question now was how they would get all of them in one spot. If they cause chaos, only one Special-Grade Sorcerer will appear. And even that was debatable.

Whatever, they can think about that later. Now, Kenjaku needs to inspect the current strength of his army.

Obviously, Sukuna will be the strongest part of their force, with Kenjaku being the second strongest. If his calculations are correct, Sukuna will have the strength of one hundred fingers. Kenjaku was now at fifty fingers.

Mahito came next with the strength of thirty fingers. Jogo and Uraume were now at twenty-five fingers. And after that came Dagon and Hanami with twenty fingers.

To top it all off, Kenjaku had an army of over a thousand curses under his command. All of them were Special Grade or Grade 1 at the lowest. Unfortunately, he didn’t get his hands on Cursed Spirit Manipulation from Suguru Geto, but with the power of GOD, he could force them under his command, too.

Looking at these numbers, you would think they would steamroll over the Sorcerers, but Kenjaku knew how powerful the esper was. They can’t underestimate her. Kenjaku observed her and Satoru throughout these years and assessed their strength by placing curses around Japan. It was frightening what kind of force they were up against. This was meant for both sides.

Now …

How will he get all of them in one spot with thousands of civilians around them?

/

Everything was prepared. After Tatsumaki told Choso to look into Tengen’s memories, he began preparing for the procedure. He did it willingly because Satoru and Tatsumaki were needed to remove the finger from Yuji, so of course, he would help them.

Choso told them what was needed, and everyone worked like an oiled machine.

Satoru brought over various seals and talismans, and Tatsumaki was tasked to charge a weird-looking colorless sphere with her Cursed Energy.

After they were done, Choso took the objects and arranged everything for the ritual.

Tatsumaki was anxious. Would it work? Can she really see her sister again? It had been eight full years since she was forcefully taken away from her sister. Would Fubuki even want to see her again?

…

Wait!

What if Fubuki has built her own life … her own family in the other world? Then, wouldn’t Tatsumaki rip her out of there? Is there a possibility that Tatsumaki would ruin Fubuki’s life?

Tatsumaki’s thoughts drifted into dangerous territory.

Satoru noticed it and gently grabbed her shoulder to calm her down. He smiled down at her. “You worry too much, Tatsu-chan. Everything will be alright.”

The esper leaned into Satoru’s side and closed her eyes. “I don’t know what to think anymore. On the one hand, I want to see her again, but on the other, what if I ruin her life in the process? She can’t go back if we take her here. What if she has someone important on the other side?”

“Don’t worry. If there even is someone else, we just have to find another finger and bring them here, too.”

A small smile crept onto her face. “Yeah, you’re right. Let’s bring her back.”

With that, they began the ritual.

Yuji was told what they would do and was happy to help them. He still doesn’t understand why there is a finger inside him; he’s just glad to help these nice people. The boy loves all these new people he met today. It’s so awesome to have an older brother, and the white-haired guy is so funny. And the small woman may seem intimidating on the outside, but Yuji knows that she’s nice, too.

Then, Satoru and Tatsumaki touched his head, and he began to feel tingly all over his body.

To bring Fubuki back, they needed to remove the finger first. To do that, they need Tatsumaki's telekinesis to move the finger around Yuji’s body and Satoru’s Six-Eyes to ‘see’ what path they should take. It was a difficult procedure, but with their combined effort, it should only take a minute.

And would you look at that? After only a few seconds, Yuji began to barf, and the finger hit the floor.

He felt a little weird after this thing left his body. He felt … stronger? Eh, questions for later.

Tatsumaki grabbed the finger with her EPS and destroyed the seal around it.

Now, they can bring back her sister.

Tatsumaki was getting nervous again. But she remembered Satoru’s words and took a calming breath.

It was time. It’s now or never.

She gave Choso the finger.

“To move someone between different worlds would normally be impossible, but we can work around it with Binding Vows and large quantities of Cursed Energy,” Choso explained calmly. Then, he took the talismans. “All these talismans have different effects needed to make it work. One can teleport a person from point A to point B, the other can locate souls, this one can bend space to a certain degree, and this one can strengthen the effect of other talismans.”

Choso grabbed the seals and continued to explain. “We need to fuse them together, and for that, we need to use a Binding Vow and many seals. The problem would be that with so many Talismans fused, they would break apart quickly, and that’s why we need one of Sukuna’s fingers. His fingers are indestructible, so the Talisman can be used without any worry on our part.”

And lastly, he grabbed the sphere Tatsumaki charged with her energy. “To finish this ritual, I’ll put the Talisman inside this sphere. This sphere will not only charge the Talisman with enough Cursed Energy but also search for your sister because you used your energy to charge it. The Talisman will search for a person that matches your DNA and energy. That means only your sister should be targeted.”

Tatsumaki nodded stiffly. Sweat ran down her face. Her body became hotter.

After explaining all of that, Choso fused the Talismans together with Sukuna’s finger and the use of seals and a Binding Vow. He then put it into the Sphere and started the ritual.

It was time.

The sphere glowed a bright green, and lightning cracked around it. The atmosphere thickened, and all eyes were focused on the Cursed Object.

Would it work?

There was a loud hiss, and steam erupted out of the Sphere.

‘Please work, please work, please work, please work.’ Tatsumaki thought desperately with closed eyes.

Then, everything stopped. The bright light dimmed, and slowly, the steam disappeared.

There was a silhouette inside it.

Tatsumaki’s breath hitched. Could it be? Her thoughts were running wild.

Did it work?

The figure slowly took a step forward. It looked like they were hesitant.

Tatsumaki swallowed nervously.

And then …

… Fubuki walked outside the steam.

She had wide, fearful eyes and trembled throughout her body. She looked around nervously, not knowing what had just happened or where she was.

And above all …

She looked like she was still only ten years old.

What the fuck?

But for Tatsumaki, that was not important right now.

The moment she saw her sister, her brain shut down completely.

Eight years.

Has it really been eight years?

Fubuki looks exactly like she remembers.

Finally.

FINALLY!

Her little sister is back.

Tears formed inside her eyes, and a small sob escaped her mouth.

“F- Fubuki?” Her voice sounded strained.

The little girl was startled and looked directly into the eyes of Tatsumaki. Her own eyes widened in the process.

“BIG SIS?”

/

/

/

End of chapter 12.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

And now Fubuki is back, yey. :D

If you’re curious, I will tell you how strong everyone is compared to canon.

Tatsumaki, who is only twenty-three years old, is already half as strong as her twenty-eight-year-old counterpart in OPM. By the time she is twenty-eight herself, she will be even stronger. Not to mention the addition of RCT and other powers she got from Cursed Energy.

Satoru, also only twenty-three, is three times as strong as his canon counterpart in his prime. That’s because of his intense training and competition with Tatsumaki. They fight weekly and grow stronger after each fight.

Choso has the strength of forty fingers. His complex of protecting his brothers has made him train like a madman for the past six years. Because of his weird circumstances, he can increase his cursed energy by training. Usually, Sorcerers cannot increase their cursed energy,

Suguru sits now comfortably at twenty-five of Sukunas fingers. This does not include his curses, only his own strength and Cursed Tools. His curses would rank him up even higher. He, too, became extremely powerful because of Tatsumaki. Every time he absorbs a curse, he increases his cursed energy. So he, too, is one of the few individuals who can increase their cursed energy.

Yuki has the strength of twenty fingers. Tatsumaki didn’t allow her to be her Vice Chancellor with her pathetic initial strength, so Tatsumaki trained her for the past six years. Yuki can’t increase her cursed energy, but that doesn’t mean she can't get stronger in other ways.

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.  

Chapter Text

/

Authors Note: Welcome to the third bonus chapter of “ESP x Infinity”.

Guys, you don’t know how difficult it was to get everyone’s age right. -.-

Did you know that Yuta is actually two years older than Yuji? And Rika is one year older than Yuta, which means that when Yuji was eight years old, Rika was already eleven. Pretty crazy.

Rika was eleven when she died in 2011, so her birthday should be somewhere in the year 2000. The trees looked like it was summer when she died, so I hope her birthday was early 2000 and not late 1999.

We know Tsumiki is one year older than Megumi, and Nanako and Mimiko are also one year older than him.

So in the summer of 2011, Megumi and Yuji should be eight, Tsumiki, Nanako, and Mimiko should be nine, Yuta ten, and Rika eleven. I hope I got that right. xD

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

ESP x Infinity – How To Raise a Sorcerer

The first year of Guardianship:

Megumi: 4 years old; Tsumiki: 5 years old; Mimiko: 5 years old; Nanako: 5 years old

.

“I won’t eat it.”

“You will eat it. I cooked it, and you will eat it.”

“No, I will not.”

“I didn’t stay in the kitchen for thirty minutes just for you to be a stubborn piece of work. EAT. IT.”

“We had pasta yesterday. I want something different.”

Welcome to the household of a colorful family containing Tatsumaki, Satoru, Megumi, Tsumiki, Nanako, and Mimiko.

It was around noon, and Tatsumaki was sitting at the table with Megumi, who stubbornly refused to eat the dish Tatsumaki prepared for him. Both stared each other down. They were inside the kitchen of the dormitories of Jujutsu-High.

“So? It tastes good and is good for your health. Eat it.”

Megumi huffed and began to pout. “NO!” He childishly exclaimed. “I want to eat Omurice.”

Tatsumaki was reaching her limit, and a tick mark appeared on her face. There was no way she would throw away the food she had prepared. The child will eat this or starve for all she cares.

“Listen here, brat, you will eat my cooking, or I will-“

SLAM!

“Hellloooo, beautiful people. Satoru is here to save the day.” Satoru walked inside the kitchen with a bag in his hand. Behind him, the twins and Tsumiki were following him.

Satoru scanned the room, and his eyes fell on the dish on the table. He took the plate with the pasta and threw it out the window.

“HEY! SATORU, WHAT THE HELL!?” Tatsumaki screeched at her boyfriend with rage. How dare he throw away her cooking.

Satoru ignored Tatsumaki and put the bag on the table. He opened it and took out food from McDonald’s. Immediately, Megumi's mouth began to water. Finally, something different than Pasta.

/

The second year of Guardianship:

Megumi: 5 years old; The girls: 6 years old

.

Tatsumaki was woken up by someone knocking on her door. It was in the middle of the night, so who would- … ah.

“Come in,” Tatsumaki called from her bed. And not a second later, Mimiko opened the door and stood in the frame with a troubled expression.

“Mimiko, what’s wrong?” Tatsumaki was still sleepy and tiredly sat up to check on the girl.

Mimiko hesitated and looked at the ground as she fidgeted with her fingers. “Um, I … can I sleep with you? I- I had a bad dream. Please?” She quietly said with a lowered gaze. Her eyes had tears in them.

The esper sighed. “I thought you were a big girl? Sleep in your bed; you’re already six.” She tiredly said in a soft tone.

But Mimiko tightened her fists, and her lower lip began to tremble. “Please, I- I’m scared. I don’t want to be alone.” Her voice was shaky.

Tatsumaki held her gaze for a few seconds before eventually sighing and closing her eyes in defeat. “Alright, but only for this night, okay?”

The small girl's mood immediately brightened, and she rushed to bed. She crawled under the blanket and snuggled close to Tatsumaki with her face buried under Tatsumaki’s chin.

“I love you, Mommy.”

‘I’m not your mother.’ Tatsumaki thought, conflicted with herself. Nonetheless, she wrapped her arms around the girl to hold her close and protected.

They stayed like this for a couple of minutes, and right before Tatsumaki fell asleep …

“You’re a good mother, Tatsu-chan.”

“Shut up, Satoru.”

…

Yeah, Tatsumaki and Satoru are living together now. A few months ago, they bought a house to live in with the kids. It had enough rooms for all of them, too.

Satoru turned around and wrapped an arm around Tatsumaki to pull her close.

Tatsumaki didn’t object and fell asleep quite fast.

They didn’t notice Nanako sneaking in and snuggling close to Satoru.

/

The third year of Guardianship:

Megumi: 6 years old; The girls: 7 years old

.

Tsumiki is waiting at her school for Satoru to pick her up. She is in second grade now. Megumi is a first grader who was picked up by Tatsumaki earlier because school finishes sooner for him.

She didn’t have to wait long as Satoru appeared next to her via teleporting.

He waved and gave her a friendly smile. “Yo.”

Tsumiki smiled brightly and crashed into him. “Uncle Sato, you’re early.”

“Heh, I would never be late to pick you up.”

The young girl gave him a sly smile and put her knuckles on her hips. “You’re typically an hour late.”

Satoru opened his mouth to protest but was interrupted by Tsumiki. “I bet Aunty Tatsu forced you to be punctual for once," she said, giving him a smug smile.

Rubbing his head in embarrassment, he gave in. “Yeah, hehe, she said I would have to sleep on the couch if I forgot to pick you up again.”

Tsumiki smiled fondly at her uncle. “You should try not to annoy her too often, Uncle Sato. Aunty has her limits, you know?”

After hearing that, Satoru waved her off and arrogantly exclaimed, “Pffff, please, Tatsu-chan is way too soft. She would never do anything reckless.”

Tsumiki deadpanned. “You mean like last time? When she locked you outside our house for three days?”

“Well, that was only because-“

“Or the time before that. When she trapped you inside a barrier for multiple hours?”

“O- okay, maybe you-“

“What about that one time where she locked the bedroom door with both of you inside, and you came out with a sore bu-”

Satoru quickly covered her mouth. “Tsumiki, we will never speak about that day, okay?”

The girl nodded, and Satoru uncovered her mouth. “Good. You ready to go home? Tatsu-chan cooked pasta.”

Tsumiki sighed again. “Yeah, I should really learn how to cook. It gets tiring eating pasta five days a week.”

She quickly grabbed Satoru’s hand, and they vanished without a trace.

…

Mimiko and Nanako left the school building and looked around for Tsumiki and Satoru, but they were nowhere in sight.

The blonde-haired girl sighed, exhausted. “Dad forgot about us … again. I can’t believe it.”

She quickly pulled out her phone to call someone. “Let’s call Mom and see what she does to him this time.” 

/

The fourth year of Guardianship:

Megumi: 7 years old; The girls: 8 years old

.

Nanako was excited beyond reason. There was a new toy store in their district that sold rare stickers, which she needed, of course. Mimiko and Tsumiki had no interest in it and stayed home with Megumi and Tatsumaki. This means that it was Satoru’s purpose to accompany her and buy her all the stickers she needed.

“Come oooon, daaad. We must hurry, or all the stickers will be sold out.” She whined as she dragged Satoru behind her, who had a lazy smile on his face.

“Or, we could just teleport there, you know? How about it? It would be much quicker.” Satoru offered smugly.

Nanako gave him a frustrated expression. “No way, you will just mess up my hair again. It’s way too rough this way.”

“How about I teleport there and buy your stickers?” He offered excitedly. He just wants to use his powers to show off to his little girl.

The girl gave him an angry pout and stomped the ground. “No, Dad, that’s even worse. You don’t know what to buy. You’ll just buy something stupid instead.”

Satoru leaned back and crossed his arms as he lazily smiled. “Heh, you're right about that one. How about I buy everything in the store? That way, I won't buy something wrong.”

He received a blank stare. “Dad,” Nanako began, tired, “I want to be the one buying it. If you buy my stickers, it will be totally pointless. Where is the fun in that?”

Sighing, Satoru gave up and began to walk with Nanako to the store.

Walking.

Like a normal person.

…

How boring.

At the store, Satoru stood beside Nanako, who was on the verge of crying.

Why?

Because all the stickers were sold out already.

“For the record, you were the one telling me we shouldn’t teleport.”

Nanako’s lower lip quivered. “D- Dad. Please don’t talk to me.”

/

The fifth year of Guardianship:

Megumi: 8 years old; Tsumiki: 9 years old; Nanako: 9 years old; Mimiko: 9 years old; Yuta: 10 years old; Rika: 11 years old

.

“This is Rika. She will be living with us as of today. Be nice to her.” Satoru excitedly introduced the new family member to the kids standing before them.

“Hello, nice to meet you all. I hope we can be good friends.” Rika introduced herself stiffly and turned around to look at Satoru. “Where is Yuta?”

“Hmm? Oh, he is with Tatsu-chan right now. She said she wanted to see his power fully unleashed. Don’t worry; he will be here soon.”

Then, he gave her a little push, and she stumbled forward. “Come on, let’s play with your new friends.”

Rika caught herself and looked up directly into the eyes of Tsumiki, who smiled at her kindly. “Hi, I’m Tsumiki. Do you want to get a tour through the house?” She offered gently to let the new girl know that she was no threat to her.

Rika was a little taken aback by her kindness and fumbled over her words. “U- umm … sure?”

“Awesome, let’s go then. I need to show you everything.” Tsumiki excitedly exclaimed and grabbed Rika’s hands. Then, she turned to look at the twins. “You want to come too?”

Nanako turned down her offer and shook her head. “Nah, I have to paint my nails. Have fun.” She offhandedly remarked and left the room.

Mimiko, on the other hand, was excited to show her house to a new family member. She excitedly nodded her head. “Yeah, sure. Let’s show her our rooms first, okay?”

The last person, Megumi, wanted nothing to do with it. “I need to study, but … have fun, I guess.”

With that, the three girls ran through the house to explore every little corner.

Rika was happy. She never liked living with any of her family members. She only had eyes for Yuta. But this family could finally be the home she needed.

/

The sixth year of Guardianship:

Megumi: 9 years old; Tsumiki, Nanako, Mimiko: 10 years old; Yuta: 11 years old; Rika: 12 years old

.

It was the summer of 2012. Tatsumaki had just turned 22, and the sixth year of living together with Megumi and the other kids had just begun. She couldn’t believe that it had been five full years since they took in Megumi.

Five whole years and the sixth had now begun. It was unbelievable how fast time flies by.

These past years were some of the best of her life. If only Fubuki could be here, too, then Tatsumaki could truly be at peace. But she still enjoyed the small family she built together with Satoru. Megumi, Tsumiki, and Rika saw them as their aunt and uncle, and the twins saw them as their parents. It was a weird family, but she would never trade them for anything.

She would protect them with everything she had and not lose them like she lost Fubuki. Tatsumaki still hadn’t lost hope, but she was getting desperate. She just wanted to see her little sister.

Just now, Tatsumaki stood in the kitchen to prepare breakfast. And preparing breakfast for seven different people, including herself, is very difficult. Tsumiki is satisfied with toast, eggs, and milk. Megumi just wants to eat the same as Tsumiki. The twins, however, are a different story; Nanako only eats cereal that the current Idol Aqua recommends, which varies daily. Mimiko only eats things without milk in them.

Urgh, and don’t get her started on what Satoru eats for breakfast. Really, Tatsumaki could place a mountain of sugar at his place, and she’s sure he wouldn’t see the difference. The idiot drinks his coffee with 100g of sugar in it and 500ml milk.

And lastly, Rika. The girl has taken a liking to Tatsumaki and eats the same as her every day.

The door opened, and Satoru walked inside, with Nanako and Mimiko following behind him. “Goooood morning, my dear Tatsu-chan. What has my absolute beautiful and tiny and wonderful and flat and-“

“Satoru.”

“… and hot-tempered girlfriend prepared for us?” Satoru said with a sly smirk, wrapping his arms around Tatsumaki from behind. He looked at the plates on the counter, and his mouth began to water. “Hmmhhhmm, looks delicious.”

Tatsumaki sighed, already used to his antics. “Morning to you too.” She turned her head, and they shared a quick kiss.

After that, the other children entered the kitchen, and everyone took a seat to eat.

Megumi and Tsumiki talked about school, and Megumi was scolded for beating up a classmate. The boy defended himself, saying he only protected a bullied kid.

The twins talked about fashion and idols. It was clear they would grow up to be the embodiment of a Gyaru.

Rika was texting with Yuta on her smartphone. They had a date this afternoon, and Rika wanted it to be perfect. She had a massive blush on her face.

And Satoru …

The idiot tried to spoon-feed her. He had his usual idiot grin on his face as he poked her cheek with his spoon. “Come on, open wide. Here comes the train.”

Tatsumaki knew he was provoking her on purpose. She won’t give him the satisfaction of blowing up the room.

Poke

She will force down the urge to punch him.

Poke

She stands above him.

Poke

She will NOT give him a reaction.

Poke

“SATORU! STOP THIS, OR YOU WON'T GET ANYTHING TO EAT FOR THE NEXT FIVE DAYS!”

…

Yes, a happy little family.

…

But the biggest surprise has yet to come.

/

The seventh year of Guardianship:

Fubuki, Megumi: 10 years old; Tsumiki, Nanako, Mimiko: 11 years old; Yuta: 12 years old; Rika: 13 years old

.

Who would have thought that? Tatsumaki was finally reunited with her little sister, Fubuki. Now, the family was finally complete.

At first, Fubuki was overwhelmed by everything that happened after arriving in this strange new world. But it all calmed down the longer she was with her new family. It was a shock that her sister was an adult now, but she was way gentler with her now compared to the past. It was a welcoming surprise.

Her sister plays with her, they watch all the movies, and she isn’t forced to train anymore. She still wants to be as strong as her sister, but it's nice not to get scolded for being too weak. Fubuki can even have all the friends she wants now. It was so awesome.

The love for her sister is greater than ever.

The best part?

She has a new brother now. Satoru is like the big brother she always wanted. He always cheers her up, and he is so funny. When Yuji comes over to play, Satoru always plays with them, like last time when he went curse hunting with them.

Flashback:

“Alright, target acquired. It is a feeble Grade 4 curse. Who wants to exorcise it?” Satoru told his two companions, hiding behind a bush and concealing his Cursed Energy to not scare away the Cursed Spirit. He turned around to look at the two kids behind him.

Fubuki had an evil smirk on her face. She raised her arm and hopped on the spot in excitement. “I want to. I want to. Please let me kill it," she exclaimed childishly.

Yuji butted in before Satoru could let Fubuki go at it. “But it looks so cute. Why do we need to kill it?”

…

Satoru and Fubuki looked at him blankly.

“Yuji, this thing looks like it was flushed down the toilet. It has twelve bulging eyes and oozes grey slime. How is that thing cute?” Satoru asked the small boy, confused.

The ten-year-old shrugged. “Don’t know. I just think it’s cute.”

Fubuki and Satoru decide to ignore Yuji and kill this thing as fast as possible.

End of Flashback.

And that’s not all. Now she has so many friends. Her best friend Yuji is visiting her nearly every day. She loves to gossip with Nanako and Rika, and Tsumiki and Mimiko also play with her occasionally. 

Yuta and Megumi are all right, too. But most of the time, she hangs out with Yuji, Nanako, and Rika.

Speaking of which, Nanako knocked on her door just now.

“Buki, come out fast. You have to see this.” Nanako frantically shouted from behind the door.

Worrying what she could mean, Fubuki rushed to the door and slammed it open. Behind it, Nanako had a magazine in her trembling hands. “Nana? What’s wrong?”

The young girl shoved the magazine in her face. “LOOK! The earnings of the new brand from Saito Aoi are now on sale. We need to hurry. Dad needs to bring us to the store ASAP.” Nanako breathlessly told Fubuki, who widened her eyes after hearing her out.

“Then what are we standing around here for? Let’s hurry, come on.”

Both girls rushed through the house in search of Satoru.

…

Yeah, she loves her new life.

/

/

/

End of the third bonus chapter.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

This was just another short little bonus chapter. Don’t worry; chapter 13 will come out on Friday, just as planned.

I wanted to show you what happened in the time skip between chapters 11 and 12 and a bit after chapter 12 now that Fubuki is back.

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Authors Note: Welcome to chapter 13 of “ESP x Infinity”.

If you are curious, yes, Fubuki has Cursed Energy. The summoning ritual changed her the same way as Tatsumaki.

Also, to give you a warning, I will NOT write smut into this story. I might tease some things, but this story will remain smutless. :D

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

ESP x Infinity

“BIG SIS?” Fubuki shouted, astonished.

What had just happened? One moment, the policewoman dragged her to an orphanage, and all of a sudden, she was inside a weird chamber, and her sister was here too? Is this a dream?

Slowly, Fubuki made her way forward. She walked careful steps in the direction of her trembling sister.

And wait a moment. Did she get older? Her sister looked like she had aged at least a few years. How is that possible? Also, she had never seen her big sis so vulnerable. She had tears in her eyes. Fubuki had never seen her sister crying.

Now, only mere inches apart, Fubuki once again asked carefully. “Is that you, big sis?”

Without warning, Tatsumaki grabbed Fubuki and enveloped her in a bone-crushing hug. She pressed Fubuki into her body and rested her head on the girl's shoulder. Tatsumaki sniffled loudly.

What happened to her sister? She never was this soft with her. Actually, had her sister hugged her even once before? This is so strange.

But to be honest, this feels so nice. Fubuki melted into Tatsumaki’s arms and closed her eyes. She will enjoy this moment.

“Fubuki, I missed you so much. I promise I will never let go of you again.” Tatsumaki promised firmly with a slight tremor in her voice.

They stopped hugging, and Tatsumaki gently grabbed her shoulders and smiled softly into her eyes. “I won’t force you to train anymore, and you can have as many friends as you like. I promise I will take care of you from now on.”

This is so weird. But she likes this new Tatsumaki.

“What happened, sis?” She needs answers.

Tatsumaki ruffled her head affectionately. “I’ll explain everything soon enough, but first, tell me what happened to you after the Curse grabbed me.”

Fubuki tilted her head. “What’s a curse?” Then, she squinted her eyes to think about how to answer the question. “Hmm? After you vanished, I searched everywhere for you, but I couldn’t find you. I asked the police, but they couldn’t find you either. A nice police officer took care of me for a while, and she took me to an orphanage where I would have to stay until they would have found you. And then I was teleported here.”

It was then that Tatsumaki noticed Fubuki’s age. “Umm, Fubuki? How long was I away?”

Her little sister smiled innocently at her. “Don’t worry, it was only eight days, I think.”

Really? Only eight days?

“Fubuki, for me, you were gone for eight years.”

The small girl's eyes widened. “What?” Her gaze traveled downward before quickly looking up again. “Wait, that means you are twenty-three years old? You are an adult! That’s so cool.” Fubuki exclaimed excitedly.

Tatsumaki smiled warmly at her sister and rubbed her cheek. “Heh, I’m just glad you are okay.”

“Soooo,~” Satoru swung an arm around Tatsumaki’s side and took a closer look at Fubuki. “You are the mysterious sister my Tatsu-chan always talks about? Heh, so young and nearly as tall as Tatsu-chan.” He said teasingly.

Fubuki took a step backward, not trusting this new person.

“Don’t scare away my sister, moron,” Tatsumaki smirked annoyedly and pushed him away.

“Sis, who’s that?”

Tatsumaki smiled brightly at her sister. “This idiot is Satoru Gojo, my boyfriend. You can trust him, but don’t expect something intelligent out of his mouth when speaking to him.”

Satoru gave her a flat stare as Tatsumaki smirked smugly at him.

Their moment was interrupted by a loud squeal. “EEEEEEKKKK!” It was Fubuki, and she had little hearts in her eyes.

“AWWWWW, my sister has a boyfriend? That’s so sweet.~” She sang and bombarded them with questions, like how long they had been together or if they had already kissed.

Tatsumaki tried to calm down the young girl but was grabbed by Satoru at the waist and forced into a deep kiss with him. She tried to push him away, but after a few seconds, she melted into his touch.

Tatsumaki folded her arms around his neck and deepened the kiss.

Satoru broke the kiss and smirked teasingly at the younger esper. “Heh, what do you think? I kiss my Tatsu-chan all the time.”

The hearts in Fubuki’s eyes grew larger, and she excitedly hopped on the spot with a wide smile. “So cuuuute.~” She squealed again.

After a few seconds, the young girl managed to calm down and took a deep breath. “By the way, where are we?” It was time to get some answers.

“We’re in a different world,” Tatsumaki said bluntly. There was no reason to keep any information from Fubuki.

Her sister looked at her, confused.

Tatsumaki rubbed her neck, thinking of how she could explain it as simply as possible. “You see, the monster I was fighting back then was from this world and dragged me here. In this world, monsters known as Curses can spawn from negative emotions from humans. I’ll explain more later; just know that this world is nearly identical to our old world. And like in our world, only a few people have powers.”

Fubuki’s expression turned fearful. “W- wait, so my emotions can create monsters? Oh no, what if-“

Tatsumaki immediately calmed down her sister. “No, no, no, don’t worry. Only normal people can spawn them. We who have powers are the exception and don’t create them.” She tried to reassure her sister that everything would be alright.

Suddenly, a pink-haired boy made himself present, interrupting their discussion. He emerged from behind the two adults and got a tad too close to Fubuki. “Hi, I’m Yuji Itadori, and you are? Wanna be friends?” He asked her excitedly with a big smile.

Yuji was polite enough to wait until the sisters could properly reunite, but his patience was running thinner the longer they talked. He was the embodiment of an outgoing extrovert, so of course, he needed to befriend the new girl.

Fubuki was startled by his sudden appearance and guarded herself. “Umm … f- friends? I- … I mean …” Fubuki hesitated. She looked at her sister worryingly.

Then, she stood her ground and answered firmly. “I’m sorry, but I can’t have friends. My sister told me friends will only drag me down.” From the outside, it may look like Fubuki had a hard shell, but inwardly, she was devastated. Of course, she wants to have friends, but she can’t disappoint her sister now that they reunited.

But Yuji was not deterred. The opposite, actually. His smile widened even further. “Ehhh? That’s so stupid.” He told her brightly. “How can friends drag you down? You can have so much fun with them. I mean, how do you even play all by yourself?”

Fubuki began to fidget. She knew he was right. She wanted so desperately to have friends. But her sister won’t allow it. She needs to be strong. “But … but …” She stumbled with her words.

And then, her sister grabbed her shoulder. She looked up and saw Tatsumaki smiling down at her. “Fubuki, it’s alright. You can be friends with him. Didn’t I tell you that earlier? It’s fine; make as many friends as you like.” Her tone was warm and soft.

…

Was this really her sister?

Fubuki looked at Tatsumaki with hopeful eyes. “Really?”

Tatsumaki nodded.

Then, a wide smile spread across Fubuki’s face. She faced Yuji and told him, “Alright, let’s be friends.”

/

After that, they wanted to let Fubuki settle into this new world. She moved into their house, and would later attend the same school as Yuji.

“H- Hello, my name is Fubuki, and I will be living with you from now on.” Fubuki introduced herself hesitantly to the small family. She looked up at her sister with nervous eyes. “Right?”

Tatsumaki caressed her hair gently. “Yeah,” she said. Then, she faced the other kids. “This is my little sister; please treat her well.”

The other kids were quite confused.

She had a sister all this time? Where was she then?

The kids ignored the weird circumstances around Tatsumaki’s sister and tried to welcome Fubuki.

But first, Tatsumaki let Fubuki choose a room for herself.

“You can choose any room you want on the first floor. The room next to Megumi should be free to take, I think?” Tatsumaki explained to her sister, but Fubuki wasn’t listening. Her little sister was already deeply discussing things with Tsumiki, who questioned her about various topics.

“You‘re Auntie Tatsu’s little sister? That’s so cool. Do you want something to eat? I’m really good at cooking; if you want, I can give you something delicious to eat.” Fubuki was a bit overwhelmed and nodded stiffly. “S- Sure? Um, who are you?”

Tatsumaki watched the interaction fondly, relieved that Fubuki was already doing well.

Nanako barged into their discussion. “Hey, don’t take her all for yourself.” Nanako accused Tsumiki with a teasing smirk. She grabbed Fubuki’s arm and dragged her away from Tsumiki. “I think it would be better if she stays by my side for now. Just look at her; she’s a real cutie. I need to ask her questions about fashion and idols. This is far more important than eating.”

The kids argued back and forth and disappeared into the house's many rooms. And just like that, Fubuki was integrated into the family, completely accepted as if she had been part of it forever.

Tatsumaki decided to let the kids be kids and called Yaga to let him know that she found her sister and that there was a chance that she would become a student in the future.

…

She really found her sister, huh? It was still unreal to her.

Now, she can finally rest and be at peace. She’s got a second chance and will raise her properly this time.

That evening, Tatsumaki and Satoru launched the nineteenth finger into space. Only one finger remained.

That night, Tatsumaki and Satoru shared a long, intimate … ‘workout’ in bed.

/

A few weeks later, in the middle of Shinjuku.

Tatsumaki wanted to show Fubuki around, but her sister insisted on inviting Yuji, and because of that, Choso invited himself as well. Naturally, Satoru wanted to be part of it, too. And now, it was a whole family outing.

It’s not like she wanted to spend her day alone with Fubuki or some shit. Really, she couldn’t be happier that these people invited themselves.

Her clenched fists and twitching eyes showed you how happy she was.

But …

“Hey, wanna go to the arcade over there? I know so many cool games. I need to show you these.” Yuji excitedly hopped on the spot in front of Fubuki with a massive smile.

Fubuki, starved of friendship, immediately matched his excitement and nodded ferociously. “An arcade? Really? Yes, let’s go. Come on, show me, show me.”

She will endure it for Fubuki. Tatsumaki always forbids her activities with friends, but this time, she will allow her to live however she wants.

She began following the kids when Satoru grabbed her arm. “Let’s go somewhere else. We can pick up the kids later and do something interesting instead.”

Numerous alarm bells rang inside Tatsumaki’s head, and she became stiff as a board.

First, did Satoru, the guy who wastes so much time in an arcade weekly, just say he wanted to do something more interesting?

And second, that would mean leaving Fubuki alone. She can’t do that, right? Fubuki needs her; without Tatsumaki, she … wait. Isn’t that exactly the same as she did back then? Didn’t Tatsumaki say she wanted to be better this time? But still … to leave Fubuki alone is so frightening for Tatsumaki.

“Hey,” Satoru softly said to get her out of her small crisis. “It’s okay. They’ll be fine.”

Tatsumaki looked into his eyes, unsure of herself. “But,”

“No buts. Choso will look after them.”

“He’s right.” Choso butted in. “I will watch over them with my life. It’s my duty as the eldest.”

Tatsumaki looked between Choso, the kids, and Satoru. Could she really leave Fubuki alone? Can she trust Choso to do that?

Eventually, she sighed and agreed. “Fine, but if anything happens to Fubuki, I’ll rip you apart like a sheet of paper.” She huffed and grabbed Satoru’s hand to get away from Choso.

Now, holding hands and walking side by side, Satoru lightly squeezed her hand. “Don’t worry, I’ll keep an eye on them. My Six-Eyes have an enormous range.”

“Hmph, don’t think I’m the useless one here. My ESP can track Fubuki from hundreds of kilometers away. I’ll keep an eye on her myself. I don’t need you for that.” She arrogantly said, increasing her pace and dragging Satoru behind her.

Satoru smirked at her from behind. ‘She’s so adorable.’

“What have you planned anyway?” She asked, curious, and turned her head to look at him.

Satoru, of course, gave her a teasing smirk. He leaned closer and whispered softly into Tatsumaki’s ear. “We’re going to a Love Hotel, Ta~tsu~chan.~” His breath gently touched her ear, and a shiver ran down her spine.

Her face turned crimson. “A L- L- Love Hotel? Wh- Why are w- we going there?” She stuttered, embarrassed.

Satoru loved it. They have sex daily, but she’s always so shy when it comes to this topic. It’s so cute. How can the most powerful being on the planet be reduced to a shy middle-school girl just by mentioning it?

Well, there was, however, one exception.

He remembers this day clearly. Satoru had dared to eat some of her candy apples, which she had stored for bad times, and what she did to him was … terrifying.

She trapped him inside their bedroom and did … things to him. His butt still felt sore whenever he remembered this day.

Snapping out of this particular thought, he began to smirk at her again. “What’s the matter? We always have to be so careful not to disturb the kids at home, so now we can be as loud as we want.” He leaned closer again. “Don’t you want to test some new positions? Come, let’s be a bit experimental.” He whispered in a husky voice.

The espers eyes widened, and her face heated up. Her heartbeat was increasing, and it felt like it would thump out of her chest any minute now.

Inside a Love Hotel alone with Satoru? Why is he speaking so casually about this? In public, no less.

But to be honest, it doesn’t sound so bad. There, they won't be disturbed by anyone. They could just be themselves for once and let loose.

Still in her thoughts, Satoru sneaked behind her, folded an arm around her waist, and pulled her close. He lightly squeezed her butt, and a moan escaped her lips.

“So, what do you say?”

…

Silence.

…

“Satoru,” She began breathlessly.

“Yes?”

“Get us inside a room this instant.”

His smirk widened. “Yes, ma’am.”

/

With Yuji and Fubuki.

After the kids went inside, Yuji wanted to show her all the cool games.

Fubuki was so excited. This would be the first time she could enjoy spending time with friends, and it would be so cool. She can’t wait to play here all day.

They first stopped at a crane where Yuji pulled out a giant plush that looked like a weird yellow mouse with red cheeks. It looked kinda cute.

Fubuki immediately wanted to try it, too. She threw in a few coins and began to play. She was laser-focused. She arranged the crane and pushed the button to grab the doll she targeted.

The crane went down and grabbed … nothing.

Fubuki narrowed her eyes.

She will get this doll.

Coin after coin, she wasted her money but still didn’t get her doll.

Damn this thing. It is clearly broken.

The esper seethed, and smoke came out her ear.

Yuji noticed Fubuki’s state and gently grabbed her arm. “Hey, wanna let me help you?”

She didn’t answer him immediately, first wanting to check her purse. But when she looked inside, her posture tensed.

With a pout and crossed arms, she spoke quietly and stiffly. “F- Fine, do what you want.”

The boy smiled brightly. “You need to use-“

He explained how to operate the machine, and after a few more tries and money Yuji lent her, she got her doll.

Fubuki was overjoyed and hopped in the air.

“HA, TAKE THAT YOU STUPID MACHINE. I WON.” She shouted excitedly and kicked the crane for good measure.

Yuji laughed at her behavior and dragged her to the next game.

He ran across the room with an excited smile. But then he tripped on a cable and fell forward. Choso’s eyes widened, and he rushed forward to catch his little brother.

But then …

SLICE!

Yuji tried to grab the edge of a nearby machine to catch himself, but after grabbing the machine, it got sliced apart.

…

What?

He looked at the destroyed machine with confusion. Why did it fall apart? Did he do that? How?

His thoughts were interrupted by a loud sniffle.

Yuji looked to his right and saw Choso as he cried happy tears of joy.

He was even more confused now.

“Yuji,” Choso began proudly.

“You just awakened your Cursed Technique.”

…

HUH?

/

After that, Choso explained what had happened, but the kids were not interested and began to play again. Yuji was happy that he had gained superpowers, but playing with Fubuki was more important.

They played a few more hours before Choso decided it was enough, and they went back outside.

They reunited with Satoru and Tatsumaki. Fubuki immediately sprinted off to crash into her sister, wanting to tell her how much fun she had with Yuji at the Arcade. But before she could start gushing, she noticed how sweaty her sister was. Her hair was messy, too, and her clothes looked ruffed up.

Strange, what did they do? Did they go to a gym? Or perhaps sparred?

She ignored Tatsumaki’s strange appearance and told her about the awesome day she had. She told her about how cool Yuji was and that he was so good at nearly every game. And when she got to the part where Yuji awakened his Cursed Technique, Tatsumaki raised one eyebrow and looked at Choso expectantly to get an explanation.

Choso looked smug as hell, already thinking of ways to show off his little brother's talent.

She doesn’t like that look, but at least he shows her some other emotions instead of always being bored.

“Heh, my little Yuji will rise above anyone else in the world. Just wait; he will surpass your sister in no time.” He boasted with a puffed-up chest.

Tatsumaki began to smirk darkly, her teeth grinding at each other. “Oh, is that so? He could have a chance with me as his teacher, but he won’t learn anything substantial under your care.” She mocked him with venom in her voice.

The smug look vanished from Choso’s face, and he frowned. “Tch, come, Yuji, let's go home. I will show you how to use Cursed Energy.” He quickly grabbed Yuji’s arm and walked away.

Yuji waved at Fubuki and promised to play with her in the future.

The little esper waved back excitedly. Today was so awesome.

Her sister glared at the leaving form of Choso and clenched her fists. “That damn fool. Sometimes, he grinds my gears so much I want to beat him up.”

Satoru pulled her close to calm her down. “Don’t be so worked up, Tatsu-chan. Come, let’s go home and watch some movies.”

…

Reluctantly, she calmed down and snuggled closer to Satoru, enjoying his warmth.

“Hmph.”

/

After Tatsumaki went home with Fubuki and Satoru, she received a call from Yuki.

Confused because the woman rarely calls her, Tatsumaki accepted the call quickly.

“Yuki, what do you want?” Her tone was sharp. It better be something important because Tatsumaki wanted to watch some movies with Satoru.

“You need to come to Shibuya. And bring Satoru with you. Something happened; something big.” Yuki told her seriously.

The aloof woman who takes nothing seriously is on edge? What kind of disaster happened in Shibuya? Tatsumaki told Yuki she would meet her there and ended the call abruptly.

Tatsumaki grabbed Satoru and told the kids to watch over the house. She quickly filled in Satoru, and he teleported them away. In Shibuya, Suguru, Choso, and Yuki were already present. Everyone looked guarded and on edge.

There was a massive barrier cutting large portions of the city off.

To finally get some answers, Tatsumaki questioned them loudly with her knuckles on her hips. “Alright, what the hell is going on here? Why can’t you solve this problem without our help? You three are Special Grades; act more like it.”

Suguru, who is usually calm and collected, answered stiffly, “It’s not like we cannot solve this problem alone; we are simply not allowed to do so.”

Tatsumaki raised her eyebrows after hearing that. “Hah? Explain!”

“This barrier here,” Suguru knocked on the golden ray, "prevents us from getting inside. We can enter this zone only when all five Special Grades are assembled.”

Tatsumaki squinted her eyes. “Then just destroy it.” She said, irritated.

“We can’t do that either.” Suguru shook his head. “If we do that, every human inside will be killed.”

“How do you know all that?” Satoru asked, confused.

Yuki answered his question. “Our enemies sent out a disfigured human with a recorder strapped onto it. It also told us that if we don’t enter this barrier in the next hour, they will kill everyone inside.”

Tatsumaki sneered. “Great, now we have to deal with terrorists too?” She looked at Choso expectantly. “Hey, Eye-Baggs, how many people are inside?” Tatsumaki asked him sharply. Even with her enhanced senses, Tatsumaki can’t look inside with her ESP. But Choso can look inside with his massive knowledge of barriers thanks to Tengen.

Choso was not bothered by her tone as usual and answered emotionlessly. “If my senses are correct, it should be around 150.000 to 200.000 people.” It was still difficult to count them all, but this was the best they could ask for.

The esper cursed. “Shit, what do we do?”

“Just let us go inside, guys.” Satoru offered offhandedly.

Everyone looked at him with shocked expressions. Satoru held up his hands as if surrendering. “What? We are the strongest beings on the planet. What could possibly harm us?”

…

“He’s right,” Suguru suddenly exclaimed. “If we stay around uselessly, we won’t accomplish anything. Let’s fight these guys.” His tone was firm.

Tatsumaki sighed. “Whatever, it’s not like I need your help anyway, got it?”

“Fine by me; the sooner we’re done, the sooner I can see my brother again.”

“Hehe, alright, LET’S BEAT SOME ASS!”

Satoru smirked at his allies and clapped his hands together. “Nice. If all are ready, let’s beat up some weaklings.” He shouted excitedly.

And with that, they entered the barrier.

/

Exactly one month ago.

Kenjaku and his underlings were assembled to discuss their plan to overthrow Tatsumaki, Satoru, and the other Special Grades.

“In the next few weeks, I will walk around Shibuya, sealing a Talisman in every human living there. After I’ve done that, we will create a barrier around the whole district, trapping thousands upon thousands of civilians in there.” Kenjaku told his underlings with an eerie smile. His tone was calm and collected.

Jogo began chuckling. “Fufufu, I like your thinking, Itadori. And then we will force them into an ultimatum? Like for example, ‘kill yourself, or we will kill all these humans’. Right?”

The black-haired woman shook her head. “No, that won’t work against them. We could defeat Suguru Geto this way, but Tatsumaki and Gojo would never agree to these terms. They know that if they die, all hope will be lost without them.” Kenjaku held up a finger and smirked again. “But, we can still weaken them. We will tell them that if they destroy the barrier, all humans with a Talisman inside will die. That way, they can only fight inside the barrier between all the humans and need to hold back. They can also not drag the humans outside, or they would die too.”

Kenjaku held up a second finger; his smirk widened. “However, we can fight with our full power. It will not matter if we kill a few people during our fight as long as some are still alive. But the Sorcerers will never cross the line and kill innocent humans. As long as enough humans are alive during the fight, they can not fight with their full power.” Kenjaku finished explaining calmly.

/

Inside, the five Special Grades found themselves on a large, empty street with no one in sight. However, there was another disfigured human with yet another recorder and five talismans strapped onto it.

Not beating around the bush, Tatsumaki played the recording.

They heard the voice of a woman speaking to them. Her voice sounded beautiful. “I greet you, my dear Special Grade Sorcerers. I will spare you unnecessary introductions and get straight to the point. You will find five different talismans with your names on my little transfigured human. Each one of you will take the talisman with the correct name and charge it with Cursed Energy. They will teleport you to different areas. If you don’t comply, we will kill one thousand humans every minute until you do it. If you defile our orders completely, we will kill every human.”

The machine clicked, and the recording ended.

“Do we just do as they say?” Suguru answered, unsure of himself.

Satoru shrugged. “It’s not like we have a choice, do we?”

They grabbed the talismans and gripped them tightly.

“Alright, see you in a few minutes.” Satoru excitedly waved at them with a bright smile. He was not anxious in the slightest. For him, this will be yet another easy mission. Nothing major will happen.

All of them nodded and charged the objects with Cursed Energy.

And right before they vanished, Tatsumaki lightly nudged Satoru. “Hey, … be careful, alright?”

Satoru gave her a reassuring smile and ruffled her hair.

“You got it, Tatsu-chan.” And with that, he vanished.

They all vanished.

/

Yuki found herself in a large open playground for children. She was surrounded by humans and at least one thousand Cursed Spirits.

And if she had to guess, they all were at least at Grade 1. But most were definitely Special-Grades.

Shit.

But despite the horrendous situation, a mad smile appeared on her face.

“Heh, let’s see if these middle-aged bones can keep up with this shit.”

/

Suguru appeared on the roof of a skyscraper. It was filled to the brim with humans, and around him were three extremely strong curses. One looked like a living volcano, the other like an octopus, and the third like a weirdly disfigured … asparagus.

“I guess you are my opponents then. Tch, this will be harder than expected.”

The Vulcan head spoke first. “Human,” He addressed him informally. “Today, you will witness the rise of Curses and the destruction of all humanity. We Curses will replace you and rise as the new humans. Surrender now, and I will grant you a quick death.”

Suguru stared at him with a tense glare.

Yeah, as if.

He will protect everyone, even if it kills him.

Suguru released dozens of his Curses and began the fight without exchanging any more words.

He will exorcise these Curses.

/

Choso was teleported inside a large parking lot. It was filled with scared humans. To his left stood a human-looking Cursed Spirit with blue hair and stitches all over its face. And to his right stood a woman with white and red dotted hair.

So these were his opponents? He could feel the raw power radiating from them, but he was sure he could beat them. His brother was waiting for him at home. Also, who knows what kind of danger his brother would be exposed to if he lost this fight?

The curse with the stitches began to giggle. “Hihihihi, I’ll enjoy tormenting you. Hey, how do you want to die? Is it okay if I-“

FWOOOSSHHH!

He was interrupted by a sudden stream of blood gracing his face. Choso stood there with a bored expression, and his hands clapped together.

“Ohh? A feisty one. I like you. Please let me torture you.”

The woman remained quiet and got into a fighting stance.

The fight began.

/

Satoru found himself surrounded by humans on all sides at a small Soba Restaurant. They formed a circle around him as if trapping him inside.

But he was not alone. No, only a few meters away, a beautiful black-haired woman with stitches on her head stood in front of him. She gave him a gentle smile.

Stitches? Was she Kenjaku?

“It is an honor to finally meet you, Satoru Gojo. I hope you will not hold it against me that I need to kill you. And please don’t damage this body too much if you can; I’m kind of fond of its appearance.” She said, eerily calm.

“Pfft,” Satoru snorted. He put his hands into his pockets and gave her a smug grin. “As if your hideous face could even compare to my Tatsu-chan. She’s way sexier and prettier. You look like a ragged sack of garbage that was thrown into the sewers and later stuffed into the corpse of an infested pig.”

…

…

…

The smile of the woman suddenly widened. A tick mark appeared on her face. “My, my, quite the foul language you have, young man.” Her tone was a bit more strained this time.

“I’ll kill you now.”

Satoru got into a fighting stance. “Oh, please do. The sooner I finish this, the sooner I can cuddle with Tatsu-chan.”

/

Tatsumaki quickly scanned her surroundings after arriving at a large crossroad. She could feel dozens of people on the streets and inside the buildings.

But what got her attention was this four-armed freak who stood before her with a wicked smile on his face.

Disgusting, he even had an extra set of eyes and a massive mouth on his stomach.

“And what the fuck are you supposed to be?” She asked, annoyed as she glared at the pink-haired monster.

His smirk widened, and he stretched out his arms to the sides. “How wonderful. Now I'm grateful for listening to this damn Kenjaku. I can feel it; your unmeasurable strength. It’s extraordinary.” He rambled on and got on the nerve of Tatsumaki.

She ignored his speech and asked again. “Shut up; your only purpose is to die, so don’t bother me with unnecessary stuff and tell me who you are.”

The huge man crossed his four arms. “Hoooooh? You don’t me?”

Tatsumaki tilted her head, confused and irritated with this whole situation.

The four-armed beast began to chuckle. “Maybe the name Sukuna will ring a bell?”

/

/

/

End of chapter 13.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

Yes, Yuji has awakened Shrine. It happened because they removed the finger sealed inside of him. He absorbed some of its power and awakened his Cursed Technique.

How did Sukuna reincarnate? It will be answered in the next chapter.

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Authors Note: Welcome to chapter 14 of “ESP x Infinity”.

This chapter was exhausting. The content is 90% fights.

I hate writing fights. It is so difficult to handle different perspectives, what will happen, and other things.

I’m glad this chapter is over. :/

I hope you can still enjoy it. I tried my best.

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

ESP x Infinity

Yaga had never been this anxious in his life. Around ten minutes ago, he received a message from Suguru that a massive barrier was trapping over one hundred thousand civilians inside Shibuya.

And now he got an update that made his anxiety rise even higher.

Suguru told him that he, along with the other Special Grades, were going inside to defeat whoever they were up against. If they destroy the barrier, or if anyone else goes inside, all civilians will die. And if even one of the Special Grades remains outside, the civilians will die, too.

This was a worst-case scenario. Whoever planned this knew who they were up against. It’s common knowledge how strong Satoru, and especially Tatsumaki are.

What kind of monster are they up against? Or was it just an overconfident curse?

Yaga hoped it was the latter.

/

“You’re Sukuna? Tch, I don’t know why everyone was so scared of you. Your Cursed Energy is like that of a worm compared to mine.” Tatsumaki mocked the King of Curses arrogantly.

Sukuna didn’t reply and simply smirked at her.

Tatsumaki crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes. “How did you reincarnate anyway? Did a crippled horse give birth to you, or why do you look so disgusting?”

His smirk widened after hearing her insult. “Quite the big mouth you got, midget. After I test your strength, I’ll enjoy shutting you up for good.” Sukuna replied smugly.

The King of Curses got into a fighting stance and measured up his opponent.

It was amazing.

Never in his life had he felt so much power in a single lifeform. He was sure that this fight right here would be the battle of his life. There was no way he would ever come across an opponent as powerful as her. He was excited.

A feral grin spread across his face.

“Come, enough talk, let us fight already.”

Tatsumaki uncrossed her arms and looked at him, bored. In her mind, Sukuna is not even a threat; she will be done with this within a minute. She closed her eyes and began to ramble.

“You pathetic weaklings are all the same. You think you are so strong and challenge me only to die by my han-“

CLEAVE!

ZANG!

Tatsumaki was interrupted by an invisible slash hitting her passive barrier. She opened her eyes and glared at her opponent.

“So that’s how it is.” There was a slight edge in her tone. She hates it when someone interrupts her.

Sukuna was surprised. First, he thought she was being arrogant for closing her eyes against a powerful opponent. Sure, he felt her ridiculous high Cursed Energy, but a strong cleave should do the job when an opponent drops their guard.

He underestimated her. She had never even dropped her guard in the first place. This will be an exciting match; he can’t wait.

And once again, a wide smirk appeared on his face.

“Hooooh? If you don’t mind, I think I will enjoy this fight very much.” He calmly said.

Sukuna swiped his arm from left to right.

A slash once again hit Tatsumaki’s barrier without damaging it in the slightest.

The esper made a simple gesture with her hand, and a giant shockwave traveled through the street, destroying everything in its path.

Sukuna jumped over the shockwave, dodging it with barely an inch to spare. He landed on the ground, preparing for his next attack, but Tatsumaki was one step ahead and punched him in the gut with an enhanced strike.

The King of Curses spat out saliva and blasted through numerous buildings. He could stop himself by grabbing the edge of a pole and swinging himself back to the esper.

In the air, he changed his position to kick the esper on the head, but her telekinesis grabbed him. Now, he hung helplessly in the air, and the esper floated before him with a smug grin.

“I don’t think you need this many arms. Do you mind if I get rid of them for you?” She said eerily calmly and copied his technique by sending out thin psychic waves that slashed off his arms completely.

Sukuna didn’t even flinch after losing his arms and used Domain Amplification to neutralize her telekinesis.

His body was surrounded by sparking blue energy as he tried to wiggle himself out of her grasp. He gritted his teeth as he focused on the task. Sweat ran down his face.

Usually, he could neutralize someone's technique without breaking a sweat, but this brat's Cursed Energy reserves are off the charts. He needed over ten percent of his reserves to escape her telekinesis.

One thing was very clear.

He can’t let her catch him anymore. He would burn through too much Cursed Energy.

Regenerating his arms, he thought about a plan.

Sukuna destroyed the building with a powerful dismantle and flew upwards to get air superiority.

But Tatsumaki once again got the better of him. She blasted through the rubble, yanked him back with her telekinesis, and threw him through numerous buildings.

At the same time, she froze the rubble in the air and yanked the civilians away to let them escape certain death. Otherwise, they all would have been crushed by the debris.

Sukuna crashed through several walls. His whole body was broken. He lost his left leg, several ribs were shattered, and his right lung collapsed. Spitting out a gallon of blood, he smirked at his opponent, who floated a meter above the ground before him.

“Heh, you damn brat. Wha- *BLUUUEERRGHHH* What is your name?” He asked, exited as he spat out another gallon of blood.

Tatsumaki narrowed her eyes. “Why should I tell you that? You will die anyway, so what purpose would that serve you?” 

“Heh, just tell me, you damn brat.”

The esper huffed. “Hmph, it’s Tatsumaki, you damn small fry.”

Sukuna raised his brow. “Just Tatsumaki?”

…

For just a second, Tatsumaki stopped glaring and relaxed her posture.

“Well, it depends.” She said carefully. “In the next month, it will be Tatsumaki Gojo.”

/

If she counted correctly, Yuki has to deal with 424 Grade 1 curses and 576 Special-Grade curses.

For anyone else, this would be a completely hopeless situation, but for Yuki … it was the most fun she had in a while. She was blitzing through the masses with a massive grin on her face. Sure, she needed to hold back because of the civilians, but the curses were so weak that they died with one punch even when holding back.

It looked like the strongest Cursed Spirits had the strength of one of Sukuna’s fingers. So, for Yuki, this was as hard as riding a bike.

She punched through yet another Grade 1 curse and grabbed two civilians it wanted to eat. She threw them over her shoulder and crashed through three curses blocking her way.

“Coming through! Hahaha, do you have fun up there as well?” She asked the two woman who shrieked for their life. “Guess not.”

Yuki placed down the two women and summoned her Shikigami. “Garuda, protect these two and bring them to our spot. If you’ve done that, come back to me.” She ordered her companion and rushed to her next target.

Garuda flew away with the two women and protected them as ordered. Yuki and her Shikigami used a hidden basement to evacuate all the civilians In the area so Yuki could fight with her full power.

She used her technique to increase her mass and punched a wolf-looking Special Grade. The shockwave from her punch traveled through the city like a tsunami, exorcising multiple cursed spirits.

“HA! I haven’t had this much fun in the entire year.” She exclaimed excitedly.

The only worrying part was that the Energy from the killed curses was flying upward and assembled in a ball of pure Cursed Energy.

The ball floated up in the sky, absorbing curse after curse.

What will happen if she kills all curses?

/

If he fought alone against these Curses, Suguru would surely die. But with the help of his massive army of over four thousand curses, he stood a chance against his opponents.

At the start of the battle, Suguru summoned his dragon and over 300 other Special Grades to deal with the asparagus-looking and octopus-looking Cursed spirits.

He used all his Grade 3 and 2 curses to protect the civilians and escort them away from him. Otherwise, he can’t fight with his full strength.

He will keep his other curses for himself.

That just leaves the Vulcan head. If they go by Cursed Energy, they are evenly matched. Let’s see if he can get the upper hand in ability and hand-to-hand combat.

Suguru took out the ‘Playful Cloud’ to increase his physical stats. He got into a fighting stance and glared at his opponent.

The Vulcan head smiled arrogantly. “You dare to stand in my way? I think you lost your sense of danger. Do you not see how powerful we are?”

Suguru narrowed his eyes. “Oh, I know exactly how strong you are. And that’s precisely why you all have to die.”

Without any hesitation, Suguru vanished before Jogo’s eyes, surprising the Curse momentarily.

He reappeared behind Jogo and delivered a powerful strike with his weapon. Jogo blocked it but was blasted away by the sheer power behind the attack.

Jogo got out of the rubble and screamed in rage. “YOU FOOL, I WILL BURN YOU AND THIS CITY TO ASHES!” Flames erupted on his hands, and he lunged forward as a powerful heat ray shot out of his grasp in Suguru’s direction.

Suguru had no time to dodge; the blast was too fast. He quickly summoned a Curse with high heat resistance and let the attack blast into it.

The heat ray hit the curse, instantly burning it to death despite its high resistance. Suguru jumped to the sides and released another Curse that could use ice attacks. The curse looked like a polar bear and immediately roared at Jogo. Ice came out of its snout, covering the whole area.

The Fire Curse spawned various tiny Vulcan tops on the street and buildings and let them shoot out magma.

The ice and magma clashed and created a giant wall of steam.

Suguru cautiously walked through the steam. “I don’t know your goal, but you will never get past Tatsumaki. We will stop you.” He firmly proclaimed as he scanned his surroundings.

Behind him, a shadow rose in the steam. Suguru turned around to block a punch from Jogo. He then grabbed his arm and threw him into the nearest building. But Jogo managed to kick Suguru away with a powerful kick as he was flung through the air.

Both fighters flew away in opposite directions.

As Suguru and Jogo got up, both fighters made a weird hand sign and shouted,

“Domain Expansion: Coffin of the Iron Mountain / Domain Expansion: Womb Profusion.”

The domains clashed, both fighting for supremacy.

The barriers cracked and hissed as the ground shook from the power radiating from the domains.

It was like a tug of war. Who had more Cursed Energy? Which domain was more refined? And … who could bear the pressure long enough?

Suguru and Jogo glared at each other at the edge of each domain as they tried to get the upper hand. Both clenched their fists and gritted their teeth. It was exhausting.

And then, after a few more seconds, the Domains shattered.

Both fighters fell to the ground.

Jogo panted heavily and tried to stand up again. “You *pant* Why don’t you give up? It *cough* It is clear who will *pant* win this fight.” He barely got out.

Suguru took one deep breath and managed to get his breathing under control as he stood up himself. He smirked at Jogo. “Heh, I don’t think you know in what kind of situation you are in right now.”

The curse raised an eyebrow. “What nonsense are you sprouting now?”

“You burnt out your technique, correct?” Suguru calmly said as he walked forward. “Let me ask you something. Have you ever fought against someone like Tatsumaki?”

…

Jogo ignored his question and continued staring at Suguru.

Suguru’s smirk widened as he made a hand sign again. He connected his thumps with his index fingers and stretched out the other fingers straight forward.

Jogo’s eyes widened in disbelief. “No, that is …”

“You will never survive against her if you can only open your Domain once.”

“Domain Expansion: Womb Profusion.”

Jogo was hit with the sure-hit effect and died instantly. He had no time to counter with an Anti-Domain technique, and his energy was too low to resist the sure-hit effect.

His essence flew skyward into the ball of energy.

That was strange.

Usually, the curses he traps within his domain are instantly absorbed into his arsenal. That is the sure-hit effect. If a curse is inside his domain, they have no choice but to obey.

But this Vulcan curse was not absorbed? Instead, his energy flew upwards. Why?

He shook his head and focused on the fight instead.

He can sense through his curses that they took down the octopus curse, but the other curse is still alive and kicking.

He will help them take down the last Cursed Spirit.

Suguru jumped across the buildings to finish off the asparagus quickly.

/

Choso was glad that his opponents were not good at this thing called teamwork. If both of his opponents would work together properly, he would have been finished by now. But luckily, their teamwork was as good as a house made of paper in a hurricane, so he had a chance to win this fight.

And he needs to win this fight. If he loses, his brother's life will be in danger.

“I won’t let you get past me and hurt my little brother,” Choso said firmly.

“The hell?” The patchwork curse said, confused.

Then, he began to smirk like a child. “What are you talking about? You know, just for that, I will find your brother and torture him.” The curse began to giggle. “Hihihihi, I can’t wait to hear him scream. Maybe I should-”

SHLING!

A dagger out of blood cut through Mahito’s neck, decapitating him.

Choso glared coldly at the curse.

“OOHH? Ohohoho, amazing.” Mahito laughed like a madman. “But as long as you don’t damage my soul, you will never kill me.” He mocked Choso in an arrogant tone. His head began to form small legs and jumped upwards to reattach itself to his neck.

Choso prepared for his next attack but was interrupted by Uraume attacking him with a huge sword of ice.

He ducked under it and jumped away to gain some distance. Choso looked ahead, expecting the white-haired woman to attack him with her sword, but instead, she had wide, fearful eyes and was rooted on the spot.

“NO, YOU FOOL. DON’T DO IT! YOU WILL KILL ME TOO.” She frantically shouted at Mahito.

“Domain Expansion: Self-Embodiment of Perfection.“

Shit.

/

Suguru arrived at the battlefield. He was exhausted from his fight with Jogo because he opened his domain twice.

Scanning his surroundings, he noticed that all the civilians were successfully evacuated, with only a few dozen dead bodies on the streets. At least most of them could escape.

Looking at his curses, he saw that they exorcised the octopus as he sensed earlier. Did that Curse also get absorbed by the ball of energy?

He should check it out after dealing with the asparagus curse.

Speaking of which, the Cursed Spirit defeated numerous curses from Suguru’s arsenal. It was clearly exhausted, but he should not underestimate his opponent.

Suguru landed beside his dragon and petted its head. It has done a good job but is not needed from now on. “Good job, Ryuga; you can rest now. I will deal with the rest.” He softly spoke to his dragon as Suguru absorbed it.

Then, he focused on the curse before him. “Your friends are already dead. Give up now, and don’t resist.” He ordered firmly.

The curse ignored him. “Jogo has failed? Hmm, it will not matter. I will see him again when he incarnates again in a few hundred years. But first, I need to kill you, human.” It spoke with a shrill voice.

Suguru narrowed his eyes. He didn’t expect the curse to surrender anyway. “So be it. Then … die.” He summoned a curse that looked like a giant cyclops and swatted away Hanami without any effort.

But Hanami recovered fast and used roots spawned from the ground to trap the Cyclops.

She quickly rushed at the Cyclops to finish it off, but a sudden spike of Cursed Energy stopped her. Her eyes widened in fear, and she looked to her right, where Suguru stood with a densely focused energy ball in his right hand.

The ball sparked and cracked in his hand as it radiated tremendous energy.

Suguru smirked at his opponent.

“Ars Ultima: Uzumaki!”

A large energy beam traveled through the streets, vaporizing everything in its path.

Suguru sacrificed every single Grade 4, 3, and 2 curse in his arsenal to kill this thing in one hit.

The beam hit Hanami, and she was exorcised instantly.

Her energy was absorbed by the ball of Cursed Energy in the sky.

/

Satoru was having the time of his life. He just slammed the black-haired woman into the ground and sat on top of her like she was his slave. “Yo, can you at least try to fight back? I know it must be difficult being a dude inside a woman’s body, but come on, I’m starting to get bored.” He teased Kenjaku as he patted his back.

Kenjaku gritted his teeth in frustration. This was not how he imagined the fight would go. He thought his gravity Cursed-Technique would get past his Infinity, but it did not.

He used domain amplification to get out of Satoru’s grasp and ran away to get some distance from the Honored One.

He glared at Satoru. “We only have to deal with you and the esper. If either one of you disappears, our victory is all but guaranteed.” He smacked his hands together to release a strong stream of blood that shot out his fingertips.

Naturally, Satoru’s Infinity easily stopped it.

Kenjaku knew it would be stopped, but that was what he wanted to achieve: to block Satoru’s view.

The second Satoru’s vision was blocked, Kenjaku closed the distance and pulled out the copy of the Inverted Spear of Heaven to slice through this damn Infinity.

The spear never hit its target.

What Kenjaku didn’t know was that Tojo Fushiguro was a master when it came to close combat. Toji knew Satoru would sense the enormous energy radiating from such a weapon. That’s why he exhausted him beforehand and distracted him with Fly-Heads.

Satoru effortlessly grabbed Kenjaku’s arm and ripped it off. The Inverted Spear of Heaven was now in Satoru’s possession. “Hmm, that’s weird. I didn’t know there was a second one. Where did you get it?” He asked Kenjaku, excited.

Kenjaku ignored his question and began to consider his next step. He didn’t need to tell Gojo that he could use the power of GOD to create Cursed Tools as well.

Is it time for Plan B already? It looks like it.

Shit. What a waste.

But he has no choice. Otherwise, he can’t get through Satoru’s Infinity.

He took out a seal and ripped it apart.

Instantly, Kenjaku’s body was enveloped with golden energy.

Satoru noticed this and groaned, annoyed. “Urgh, what now? We haven’t even battled for five minutes. Are you that desperate already? You’re such a loser.”

Inside the golden storm of Cursed Energy, Kenjaku was chuckling. “I have watched you and the esper for years, and I still underestimated you. You have my respect; you are truly strong. But it will all end for you.”

The golden light vanished, and where Kaori stood just moments ago was now a genderless creature without a face. Its skin was snow white, and it had no hair on its entire body. It looked like small galaxies and stars were moving inside his body. He looked like the cosmos itself.

Satoru’s eyes widened in astonishment. What his Six-Eyes showed him was magnificent. He couldn’t believe it. How can he have over twenty different Cursed Techniques?

Kenjaku walked towards Satoru to begin the next round.

Kenjaku used all of GOD’s remaining energy to fuse all his previous bodies together. This was his ultimate trump card. Now, he has access to all his previously acquired Cursed Techniques. He can’t ever swap his body again, but it would not matter. After he kills Satoru Gojo, the merger is only a few steps away.

“What did you do?” Satoru asked as an excited smile spread across his face.

This will be awesome.

/

“H- How? What is this?” Mahito asked, scared out of his mind. His whole body trembled in fear.

He was inside Choso’s domain.

A barrierless domain.

Mahito’s Self-Embodiment of Perfection was countered by Choso’s Domain Expansion and destroyed. It was tremendously more refined than his own.

“Tch, it was a huge gamble, but it paid off,” Choso grumbled, irritated.

Tengen had the most knowledge about barriers, and because Choso could look into Tengen’s memories, he combined his Domain Expansion with Tengen’s knowledge and created a barrierless one.

It took all his concentration to hold this thing up. He needs to finish this fight fast.

“In here, I can freely control everything made out of blood. It doesn’t matter if it’s my own or blood from an enemy. I can change, control, and create blood however I want,” Choso said threateningly as he walked toward his target.

“Welcome inside my Chamber of Blood-Bending, now die.”

In an instant, Mahito’s whole body exploded. His parts splattered across the floor like chunks of meat and spasmed on the ground.

Choso was not done.

Mahito’s remaining parts began to steam as Choso turned Mahito’s blood into acid and melted his fleshy remains away.

Mahito was dead, and his energy got absorbed by the ball in the sky.

/

“What I did, you ask?” Kenjaku repeated Satoru’s question arrogantly. He already thought he won the fight.

He took a deep breath and smiled gently as he thought about the recent past.

“It was eight years ago. As I was quietly walking through a forest, an otherworldly being appeared. His name was GOD, and he gifted me with a power I couldn’t even fathom at that time.” He rambled on without a care in the world. A disgustingly eerie smile formed on his face as he looked at the sky.

“You see, Satoru Gojo, with the power of GOD, I not only could strengthen myself, but I could also force other Curses under my command and power them up, too.”

Kenjaku looked down again, directly into Satoru’s eyes. His creepy smile would send anyone a shiver down their spine, but Satoru was not impressed. “Do you want to know how I reincarnated him? Sukuna, I mean.”

Satoru put his hands into his pockets and shrugged, uninterested. “I don’t really care, to be honest. Tatsu-chan will kill him anyway, so what's the point? Tell me more about this GOD person.”

Kenjaku was not bothered by Satoru’s lack of interest and continued regardless. “You see, Satoru Gojo,”

“Cool, ignoring me now, huh?”

“With the power of GOD, I only needed one finger to fully revive the King of Curses. My servant Mahito only needed to transfigure a random human, and then I used the finger to let Sukuna use this particular human as his vessel. He is even stronger than ever. My dream will finally come true.” He finished his explanation breathless.

Satoru clapped his hands, bored. “Yeah, cool, very cool. Now tell me more about this GOD.”

Kenjaku caught his breath and smirked at Satoru rather smugly. “No, it is time to finally put an end to your bloodline.”

Without any hesitation, Kenjaku blitzed across the battlefield and activated his first technique. He touched Satoru’s Infinity and began to chant a prayer. “To bind myself, my enemies, and the structure of life around us. Thou strength may burden us no more.” A red glow surrounded Satoru and enveloped him fully.

Satoru would have moved away, but he was totally caught off guard by Kenjaku’s weird antics. What the hell is he talking about? His sentence didn’t make any sense.

But then he sensed it.

His Infinity was deactivated.

Huh?

He tried to activate his technique again, but …

It didn’t work.

What?

Satoru’s eyes widened, and he looked at Kenjaku to get some answers. The Curse User looked arrogantly at Satoru. Even without a face, Satoru could see the smug look Kenjaku gave him.

“Surprised now, are you? I used one of my favorite techniques.” Kenjaku said mockingly. “This technique is called Bound. With it, I can restrict an opponent's Cursed Technique to a certain degree. Of course, I can’t use it without a sacrifice. You see, I erased five of my Techniques to temporarily blockade your Infinity. And without your Infinity …”

Kenjaku’s tone turned mad, and he sprinted across the battlefield once more to finish off Satoru. “… YOU ARE AS GOOD AS DEAD!”

Kenjaku was mere inches away from Satoru’s face, trying to deliver a powerful punch. His punch was reinforced by yet another technique that increased the strength of his main hand by fifty percent.

He could already feel Satoru’s face on his hand, but then …

Satoru smirked and teleported away in the last second to escape the attack.

His smirk widened. “Not bad, you little body snatcher. Looks like this fight will be quite interesting after all.”

‘So he only disabled the Infinity itself of my technique. I can still use every other aspect of my Limitless. What a cool technique to have. But I guess the original user had to sacrifice the techniques of his comrades to use his own effectively. Hmm, that’s quite the bummer, huh?’ Satoru thought, amused. It’s always interesting to look at different techniques.

“Let’s see how long you can keep my Infinity deactivated.” He challenged Kenjaku excitedly.

Kenjaku frowned. ‘Tch, I knew he’d still be a remarkable opponent even without his Infinity, but to look down at me this much is infuriating. Normally, I would need to touch someone to bind a technique, but with the use of a binding vow, I worked around the problem. Instead of temporarily disabling five of my techniques, I erased them completely to deactivate his Infinity. But I can only keep this up for fifteen minutes; I have to finish him off in that time frame.’

Kenjaku finished his thought and engaged to fight again. “Blood Manipulation: Convergence: Piercing Blood.”

A stream of lightning-fast blood rushed at Satoru. He dodged the attack easily, teleported behind Kenjaku, and punched him in the gut, blasting him away through numerous buildings.

Kenjaku used Cursed Technique Reversal of his Gravity Technique to remove the gravity of the huge chunks of concrete he was buried under. Then, he used a minor telekinesis technique to throw them all at Satoru from various directions.

“Try dodging this, you bastard.” He shouted, enraged.

Satoru smirked mockingly and stuffed his hands into his pocket. “Pffffff, hehe.” He snorted and dodged the projectiles with ease.

He reappeared in the air above Kenjaku, smirking down at him.

“Have you ever fought someone like Tatsu-chan? Your little pebbles are nothing compared to what she can do.”

Kenjaku began to snarl furiously. “Stop mocking me!”

“Then stop making it so easy.” Satoru laughed at his opponent's anger.

Kenjaku had enough. He formed a circle with his arms and loudly shouted, “Domain Expansion: Zero Gravity!”

A barrierless Domain formed around Satoru. He looked around himself, astonished. “Wow, what is this?” A smirk crept on his face. “Cool, a barrierless Domain. I never saw something like this.”

Satoru landed on the ground and crossed his middle and index finger.

“Domain Expansion: Infinite Void!”

Both Domains clashed and canceled each other out.

Kenjaku looked at Satoru, speechless. “How? My Domain is leagues above yours.”

Satoru shrugged. “Yeah, yours may be more refined and barrierless, but mine has the upper hand regarding pure strength and power. You can only infuse one Cursed Technique in your Domain Expansion, right? Unfortunately for you, Gravity has no offensive ability to damage my barrier from the outside.” He mocked Kenjaku smugly.

“Then I just have to use an offensive Technique, you fool.” Kenjaku loudly snarled furiously.

This time, Kenjaku smashed his fists together and tried opening another domain. “Domain Expansion: Martial- OOF!”

Satoru teleported in front of Kenjaku and punched him in the gut. He can’t let him open a domain with an offensive ability. Satoru was lucky that Kenjaku used Gravity the first time, but if Kenjaku could do it with a Technique that could damage his barrier from the outside, Satoru’s domain would collapse.

This battle needs to be won without anyone using another Domain Expansion. Let’s see how that would turn out.

Kenjaku sprung into action again and used a technique that could absorb Cursed Energy from an opponent after each hit. The more damage your enemy receives, the more energy you can absorb.

Using yet another technique, Kenjaku teleported behind Satoru and tried to hit him on the head. Satoru blocked his punch, but even that little contact was enough for Kenjaku to absorb some of Satoru’s energy.

Feeling slightly refreshed, Kenjaku ducked under Satoru’s strike and kicked him in the lower abdomen, sending him flying.

Not wanting to let him get his bearings, Kenjaku barraged Satoru with several chunks of concrete spears.

Satoru dodged them all but was hit on the back by Kenjaku’s elbow after he dodged the last one. He could catch himself and grabbed Kenjaku’s arm to throw him through the building to his right.

He needed to catch his breath.

Satoru’s Six Eyes were working overtime. He could feel the strain, and using RCT to fix his brain was getting harder after each second. He needed to be cautious because this damn Curse User has so many different techniques; it's getting harder to keep track of them all.

Kenjaku busted through a wall and looked at Satoru with a furious expression.

The fight was far from over.

Satoru had an animalistic smirk on his face.

/

After Mahito’s and Uraume’s defeat, the ball of Cursed energy in the sky descended onto the earth and crashed into Sukuna.

The King of Curses absorbed the strength of all curses and copied all of their techniques. He now had the strength of 250 fingers.

A mad smile spread across his face. “Hmm, what a marvelous surprise.” He got into a fighting stance and was ready for round two. “Let’s wrap this up, shall we?”

Tatsumaki furrowed her brow and crossed her arms. “Tch, I don’t care how much power you absorb from random weaklings; you will never be as strong as me. So wipe that disgusting smile off your face.”

“Heh, make me.”

With that, he used one of his newly acquired techniques and fired a barrage of small meteors at Tatsumaki.

He leaped behind her and attacked her with sharp ice missiles.

Then, Sukuna closed the distance and tried to attack her in close combat to transfigure her.

But he was grabbed by Tatsumaki’s telekinesis and thrown away like a bag of garbage.

The dust settled, and Tatsumaki emerged with no scratch on her body. She still had a bored look on her face. “See? You could have all the power in the world. But in a fight against me, you have no chance of winning.”

Sukuna dusted himself off and smirked excitedly. “Haha, you are truly incredible, Tatsumaki. Never in my life have I encountered a woman such as yourself. I will forever remember this fight.” Sukuna exclaimed loudly with stretched-out arms.

Then, he put his hands together with his middle and index finger stretched out. A wicked smile was on his face. “Let’s see how you will deal with this. Domain Expansion: Malevolent Shrine!”

A barrierless domain was trapping her and dozens of civilians in a radius of five hundred meters.

Tatsumaki raised her eyebrows.

That was new.

She didn’t know there were barrierless domains.

Not wasting any more time, she quickly protected all civilians and formed a barrier around them. A second later, numerous slashes rained down on Tatsumaki and the civilians.

And then …

…

Tatsumaki snapped her finger, and a thick, suffocating aura slammed into Sukuna, making him sweat. His eyes went wide.

What was that?

“Domain Expansion: Omnikinetic Causality!”

It was Tatsumaki’s Domain Expansion.

The inside looked a lot like Satoru’s, only hers was colored more greenly.

Sukuna was speechless. What an incredible Domain Expansion.

If his Malevolent Shrine didn’t cancel the sure hit effect, Sukuna would be at the mercy of Tatsumaki’s telekinesis. Inside here, she could control literally everything. Time-bending, Space-bending, everything.

Remarkable.

But …

His shrine should destroy her outer barrier any time now. He smiled in anticipation.

But the destruction never came. Her outer barrier was undamaged.

How?

Was her barrier that strong? Even from the outside? He didn’t even kill a single civilian. How pathetic.

Tatsumaki destroyed his shrine and deactivated her domain. She will not kill him with her domain. No, she wants to let him suffer.

She will finish him off in another way.

It was time for round three.

/

The fight between Kenjaku and Satoru got more intense by the second. Both had several broken bones, and their skin was colored either with their opponents' or their own blood. They panted heavily, waiting for the other to make the next move.

Kenjaku still had a furious look on his face, while Satoru never lost his smirk and enjoyed the fight until the bitter end.

During their fight, Kenjaku tried to open his domain multiple times, but Satoru could counter him nearly every time.

Nearly, that is.

Once!

Kenjaku could fully open his domain once. During this time, he could absorb precious energy from Satoru, but after that, both parties could no longer open their domains. Satoru, because he lost too much energy in Kenjaku’s domain, and Kenjaku because he was under the effect of a technique burnout.

The last five minutes were brawled out in close combat.

Satoru took the initiative and barraged Kenjaku with a flurry of punches. Kenjaku tried to block them all and even managed to dodge a few to counterattack.

He kicked Satoru under the chin and backflipped away, but Satoru recovered, took off in a sprint with a devilish smile, grabbed Kenjaku’s face, and slammed him into the ground.

Kenjaku spat out blood. “Pthuu, it’s always the same with you damn Six Eyes. If it weren’t for you, I would’ve succeeded centuries ag- URKH.”

Satoru shut him up with a stomp on his chest. He lowered himself and leaned over Kenjaku with an arrogant smile. His face was covered in blood, and his left eye was swollen shut. “Dude, don’t talk so much nonsense and concentrate on the fight.”

That was the wrong thing to say.

Kenjaku snapped and used everything he had to push Satoru off him. “You … you … YOU INSOLENT FOOL. DO YOU KNOW WHO I AM? HOW DARE YOU TALK LIKE THAT TO ONE OF GOD’S MOST POWERFUL AVATARS! I WILL SHOW YOU MY SUPERIORITY!” He shouted in rage as he attacked Satoru with senseless punches. It was infuriating. How was this damn Six-Eye user so good in close combat? Kenjaku used two techniques to increase his talent for martial arts, but the Gojo brat managed to overwhelm him still? Is he that good?

A few dimensions away, a Ninja and a Martial Artist sneezed. Most powerful avatar? Did they hear that right?

Satoru laughed at his opponent's temper. “Hahaha, your temper is even worse than Tatsu-chan’s. What’s wrong? Did I hurt ya feelings?” He mocked as he kept on dodging Kenjaku’s punches.

But it was time to end this fight.

It may not look like it, but Satoru was reaching his limit. The fight reached the thirty-minute mark, and Satoru could barely keep this up with his RCT and Six Eyes.

He focused purely on Kenjaku and used all his left-up Cursed Energy to fuel his right fist with enough power to pulverize a city block. 

Kenjaku did the same and sprinted across the street to finish the fight.

Both fighters lunged forward, and by the last second, Satoru dodged under Kenjaku’s arm and delivered a powerful fist directly into Kenjaku’s sternum.

Red sparks erupted out of Satoru’s fist, and Kenjaku spat out blood and saliva as he flew through the street and into the nearest wall.

“Black Flash!”

Kenjaku’s impact destroyed the wall completely, and he collapsed on the ground. Now, on his knees and panting heavily, he knew he was done if he didn’t figure something out.

…

He had one last idea.

One last chance.

He has to sacrifice it all.

If this doesn’t work, he will be killed by Satoru Gojo.

Kenjaku stood up and collected all his Cursed Energy into his right palm. A ball of pure energy formed and begged to be released. This Cursed Technique was called ‘Release’. It lets him collect his energy and fire it like a laser.

But this time, he would use all of his Cursed Energy to fire one extremely strong blast. After that, he will be out of Cursed Energy.

He used a Binding Vow to further strengthen it and sacrificed all his Cursed Techniques to power it up tremendously.

His techniques will still be engraved in his body; he just won't be able to use them anymore.

But that won’t matter in the long term.

Either he will absorb Sukuna after this fight and can activate his techniques again, or he will die and be absorbed by Sukuna. The King of Curses can then use his techniques.

Of course, when Kenjaku charged up his beam, Satoru was also preparing for one last attack. It’s not like he will just wait and let his opponent prepare for an attack and sit around doing nothing.

Satoru combined his Red and Blue, creating a purple glow in his right hand.

Thank god the Black Flash amped Satoru up, or else he could probably not use his Hollow Purple.

“Ready to finish this fight, old hag.” He taunted excitedly.

Satoru could sense this enormous energy radiating from Kenjaku. It was exhilarating.

This would be it. After this attack, the fight would be over.

“Today, I will finally get rid of the Six-Eyes for good. Die, you fool.” Kenjaku snarled furiously as he finished charging up his attack.

Both fighters fired off their attack.

Kenjaku’s blast vaporized everything in its path. It collided with hollow Purple, and the attacks clashed, creating giant shockwaves that destroyed everything around the area.

They both struggled to get the upper hand, but the attacks were not budging an inch.

But Satoru was not out of options like Kenjaku. No, he still had one ace up his sleeve.

‘Heh, who said I can only fire ONE hollow purple?’

Kenjaku’s eyes widened as he sensed a spike of Cursed Energy behind him. He turned his head and saw another hollow purple closing in on him.

He couldn’t even react. The attack clashed with Kenjaku, and he lost his focus, collapsing his attack in the process.

The first hollow purple sliced through Kenjaku’s attack and clashed with the second one.

Kenjaku was trapped inside two attacks and ate the full force of Satoru’s power.

It was over.

Satoru panted heavily as he limped across the battlefield to see if he really finished him off.

He found Kenjaku lying under rubble as a vortex of blue energy flew skyward out of his body.

“So, any last words?” Satoru had a sly smile on his face as he looked down at Kenjaku.

“N- No, please, give m- me another chance. Don’t take it *cough* away from me. My ideals. Don’t take this from … me. It will be … all … for n- nothing.” Kenjaku weakly stammered as his body turned into salt.

The barrier around Shibuya vanished, too.

Yeah, looks like he really finished him off.

“Wow, how lame. All this talk, and he cries like a little girl when he's on the death door? Haha, I better tell Tatsu-chan about it. She will laugh her ass off.” He said, exhausted. He turned around to look at where Tatsumaki was fighting Sukuna.

Now …

He should probably help Tatsu-chan with her fi- …

Satoru’s eyes suddenly felt very heavy. His body went limp, and he fell forward.

While unconscious, he didn’t see Kenjaku’s energy traveling westward.

/

Sukuna and Tatsumaki continued their fight on equal ground, with no one getting the upper hand.

But then, Sukuna suddenly stopped and gazed at the sky.

A smirk spread across his face. “Heh, I would like to fight with you a little longer, but it seems our good time will come to an end, Tatsumaki.” He firmly stated as he put his lower arms on his hips.

And then, a storm of blue energy rained down at Sukuna, enveloping him. Sukuna absorbs Kenjaku’s energy like a junky, their heroin.

Tatsumaki looked at the scene unfolding before her with a bored expression. It was just like the other time; he would get a bit stronger and learn a few more techniques.

What a waste.

The absorption process stopped.

Sukuna absorbed Kenjaku fully and inspected his new state with wondrous eyes. He now had the strength of 300 fingers and too many Cursed Techniques to count. It was spectacular. “Hahaha, wonderful.” He began excitedly and looked at Tatsumaki with crazed eyes. “I enjoyed our fight, Tatsumaki, but unfortunately for you, I’m now ways above your league. I will never forget you for the rest of my-“

“Shut up,” Tatsumaki said, strained, barely able to contain her irritation.

Sukuna stopped his speech and looked at his opponent with a shocked expression. Did she just say, ‘Shut up?’

To him? The strongest being on earth?

He liked strong opponents who didn’t back down even if the odds were against them. But this was just delusional. Did she not sense his overwhelming strength?

Tatsumaki scowled and loudly exclaimed, “My strength this my power that. Can’t you just shut up and fight like any normal person? My god, you are even more annoying than Satoru when he doesn’t get his sugar.” She rambled on in exaggeration.

She took a deep breath and calmed down somewhat. “I’ll end this fight now. I have entertained you enough with this nonsense.” Tatsumaki tiredly said and looked at Sukuna with a bored face.

The King of Curses couldn’t believe his ears.

Is she serious? He was totally shocked.

But then, “HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA.” His shocked expression vanished, and he began laughing like crazy.

After a few seconds, he managed to calm down somewhat and calmly said, “It seems you already have lost your mind, Tatsumaki. But it doesn’t matter any- ARGH!”

He was completely immobilized by Tatsumaki.

His eyes widened.

What?

He couldn’t move a single muscle. It was like he was trapped inside a mountain.

He activated Domain Amplification.

But even that wasn’t enough to escape Tatsumaki’s grasp.

What did she do? Has she held back this entire time? No way. That is impossible.

“Like I said, I’ll finish this now.” Tatsumaki proclaimed, emotionless, and squeezed her hand to increase the pressure around Sukuna.

The King of Curses tried to wriggle himself out of her grasp, but it was impossible. She was too strong.

His arms and legs bent unnaturally, and most of his bones were shattered by sheer pressure.

He had only one way out of her grasp.

He needs to open his domain. But without his hand sign, it was impossible.

Sukuna tried to think of a solution, but he couldn’t wrap his head around this problem.

But then, he got an idea.

Yeah, that could work.

He quickly focused all his strength on performing the ritual, and after a few seconds, it was done.

A smirk spread across his face.

“Domain Expansion: Malevolent Shrine!”

It was done. His domain once again formed around the battlefield.

But how?

…

Simple.

He made use of two Binding Vows.

First, he vowed never to use a Domain Expansion again, to open it without hand signs. Second, he reduced the radius from five hundred meters to ten meters to increase the strength of his domain a dozen times.

The esper had her barrier up, and Sukuna’s slashes rained down on Tatsumaki like gunfire.

Tatsumaki rolled her eyes at his useless effort and tried to snap her fingers.

Sukuna saw this and sneered. “You fool, my Domain Expansion is dozens of times stronger than before. The barrier of your domain will shatter like a plain window.” He said as blood leaked out his mouth.

Tatsumaki looked at him, bored. “Just watch, you moron.”

She snapped her fingers, “Domain Expansion: Omnikinetic Causality!” and a barrierless Domain completely destroyed his Malevolent Shrine.

The King of Curses looked at her in awe. “Un- unbelievable.”

Did she just open a barrierless domain after only seeing it twice?

For the very first time, he was speechless.

With his domain destroyed, he accepted his loss and closed his eyes, awaiting death.

Tatsumaki completely butchered his body and ripped off his head. Then, she used her ESP to feel the finger inside Sukuna and pulled it out.

After that, she blasted the finger into space.

And now, the world was free of Sukuna for good.

Looking down, Sukuna's head melted away. He looked into her eyes, showing no signs of fear.

“I’m amazed you’re not whining about your defeat, you pathetic weakling.”

“Tch, what’s there to whine about? I’ll simply vanish into nothingness.” He sneered at her.

A smug smirk spread across Tatsumaki’s face. “Heh, you sure about that? I have a good idea of what to do with your corpse.”

Sukuna doesn’t like her tone. “What are you planning, you wretch?” He demanded.

Still smirking, she grabbed his head with her ESP and took off searching for Suguru. She needed to be quick, or else Sukuna would melt away completely.

Her plan was simple; if Suguru could absorb Sukuna, he would get a major power boost. At this point, Sukuna was more Curse than human, so it should be possible for Suguru to absorb him. He may have lost most of his power, but he still had the strength of over fifty fingers and dozens of techniques.

Also, she knew that it would annoy Sukuna to be a mere pawn for them. So that was a plus.

…

And with that, the fight was over.

/

Three days later, it was revealed that despite over 100.000 trapped civilians, only fifty-three died in the attack. Things gradually calmed down, and the public was informed that the Japanese government was testing new military tech. An invention that could create force fields was malfunctioning, which is why so many civilians were trapped in Shibuya.

Of course, not all believe this bullshit, but the explanation that monsters are real was even more far-fetched for most people.

Hopefully, everything will calm down completely after a few more weeks.

The situation was a bit simpler for the sorcerers. The government had to deal with the public, and the sorcerers only had to clean up the mess from the curses.

The five special-grades and the principal sat together to discuss what happened and why it happened.

Satoru told them about GOD and said that this was probably just a powerful Cursed Spirit. Sukuna most likely absorbed this thing during their fight.

Speaking of which, Suguru managed to absorb the King of Curses and could command him like a lifeless puppet. He still had the strength of fifty fingers, and the dozens of Cursed Techniques could be used without a problem.

They even had access to Mahito’s Idle Transfiguration.

And just like that, Suguru was now the third most powerful Sorcerer of their era, right behind Satoru and Tatsumaki. Choso was the fourth, and Yuki was the fifth strongest.

Shibuya Incident: Case Closed.

/

“You look so pretty, Sis.” Fubuki gushed at her sister with a massive blush on her face.

“Yeah, you’re really beautiful, Aunty Tatsu. Uncle Sato will be shocked for sure.” Tsumiki stated happily.

Nanako narrowed her eyes and looked at Tatsumaki intensely. “Hmmmm, … mmmhhhmmm …” Then, her expression relaxed, and she smiled at Tatsumaki satisfied. “Yep, everything seems fine, Mom. You’ve got my approval.” She gave her mother a thumbs-up.

Rika and Mimiko also nodded at Tatsumaki.

Tatsumaki sighed tiredly and smiled fondly at the kids. “You brats. It’s just a simple wedding. Don’t take everything too seriously, and just enjoy the day, okay?” She shook her head and patted their heads gently.

Today, Tatsumaki and Satoru are getting married. Tatsumaki is getting ready for the big day and is sitting in her wardrobe with the kids gushing at her pretty white dress.

Fubuki and Nanako wanted to do her makeup and buy another twenty dresses or so. Tatsumaki needed to stop them before they could burn through all their money.

It’s not like Tatsumaki wasn’t excited to marry Satoru. But for Tatsumaki, the most important part wasn’t to wear the prettiest dress.

She just wants to enjoy the day with her soon-to-be husband.

And after today, the kids will officially get Satoru’s last name as well.

Let's not discuss the backlash from the Gojo clan after they learned about that. They said that they would never accept outside children into their clan.

But it’s not like they could go against Satoru or Tatsumaki in the first place.

Her thoughts were interrupted by Megumi, who entered her wardrobe. “Aunty, you ready? Everyone is waiting for you.” He said with a slightly more emotional tone than usual.

He was excited, too.

Tatsumaki nodded at Megumi and gave him a soft smile. “I’ll come. You can tell everyone to get ready.” The boy quickly left the room to inform everyone.

The girls began to squeal.

“KYYYAAAAAAHHH, IT’S STARTING, IT’S STARTING!” They shouted excitedly.

Tatsumaki looked at them fondly.

‘They sure are excited, huh?’

Tatsumaki heard the piano start playing, and she knew it was time to go out.

This was it.

After today, she would officially be …

Tatsumaki Gojo.

/

After their wedding, nothing major happened for the next few years, and the Sorcerers could live in relative peace.

The years went by until it was finally time for Fubuki, Yuji, and Megumi to become sorcerers.

Their first year in Toyo-High was just around the corner.

/

/

/

End of chapter 14.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

I think I don’t have to explain why Tatsumaki won against a Sukuna with the strength of 300 fingers. At this point in time, Tatsumaki is way ahead of him.

Yes, Tatsumaki has her own Domain Expansion, RCT, the ability to output positive energy, and anti-domain techniques.

If you are confused by Suguru’s Domain Expansion, I think that Kenjaku’s Domain Expansion he used in the manga was what Suguru’s would look like. When Yuta took over Gojo’s body, he used Infinite Void, so yeah.

Well, that’s it. That was the last chapter of this story. But don’t worry, there will be an epilogue chapter next Friday.

This chapter may ended abruptly, but the next one will explain what will happen in the future and what Tatsumaki and Satoru's family life will be like.

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.

Chapter Text

/

Authors Note: Welcome to chapter 15 of “ESP x Infinity”.

Yup, that’s it. The very last chapter of this story.

This chapter will show you how things are going in the future.

“Speaking” ‘Thoughts’ “SCREAMING” “Loud talking” “REALLY LOUD SCREAMING”

I own nothing! Please support the official release.

Enjoy the chapter.

/

/

/

ESP x Infinity - Epilogue

Yes, I said I wanted to upload this chapter on Friday, but there were literally 0 reviews for the last 8 chapters, so ... who cares?

There's no point in dragging this out.

Yaga was sitting in his office with Kusakabe and Utahime. The principal wanted to discuss the upcoming school year with his two most trusted teachers.

“In two days, we will get five new students as the new first years. Yuji Itadori, Fubuki Gojo, Megumi Fushiguro, Nobara Kugisaki, and Arata Nitta.” He listed all the students out and looked up from his paper. “I think I don’t need to go over Yuji, Megumi, and Fubuki, I presume?” He questioned his colleagues with an expectant look.

Utahime and Kusakabe shook their head.

“Good, then let’s go over Arata and Nobara.” He continued calmly.

Yaga took out some papers and handed them to Kusakabe and Utahime. “You can look at their Techniques in these papers, but what I want to highlight is that Arata is the little brother of Akari Nitta and, therefore, already has a good understanding of our society.” He pointed at Nobara next. “Nobara, on the other hand, has nearly no prior experience, but her village is somehow connected to Jujutsu. I don’t understand it completely, but her village was a hotspot for sorcerers in the past.”

Kusakabe placed the papers back on the table. “That’s good and all, but shouldn’t you tell this to Gojo instead of us? I thought he would take care of the first years this year?” He questioned Yaga with raised eyebrows.

Yaga shook his head. “No, Satoru informed me that he will take a break this year to have some family time. He will come back next year. Suguru will replace him for the time being, but he will watch over the second years. To teach the first years will be your responsibility this time, Kusakabe.” The principal informed him calmly.

Then, he took out more sheets from under his desk. “Speaking of which, let us quickly go over the rest of our students.”

Utahime quickly grabbed some of the third years. “I want to take my students again," she firmly said, without any chance to change her mind.

Yaga nodded. “Alright, then, I need to inform you that Choso Kamo has decided to take Noritoshi under his wing and has trained him for the last few weeks. The boy's strength did shoot through the roof. He is like a different person now.”

Utahime’s eyes widened.

They continued discussing various things after that. Hopefully, this year will be the same as the others, and no fatalities will occur among their students.

The list goes like this:

No fourth-year students.

.

Third-Year Students:

Aoi Todo: Grade 1 Sorcerer; Kinji Hakari: Grade 1 Sorcerer (potential for Special Grade); Kirara Hoshi: Grade 2 Sorcerer; Noritoshi Kamo: Grade 1 Sorcerer (potential for Special Grade); Momo Nishimiya: Grade 2 Sorcerer

.

Second-Year Students:

Yuta Okkotsu: Specia Grade Sorcerer; Nanako Gojo: Grade 1 Sorcerer; Mimiko Gojo: Grade 2 Sorcerer; Mai Zenin: Grade 2 Sorcerer (potential for Grade 1; Suguru used Idle Transfiguration to fix her Cursed Energy); Maki Zenin: Grade 1 Sorcerer (potential for Special Grade; Suguru used Idle Transfiguration to fix her Heavenly Restriction); Inumaki: Grade 1 Sorcerer; Panda: Grade 1 Sorcerer; Kasumi Miwa: Grade 2 Sorcerer; Kokichi Muta: Grade 1 Sorcerer (potential for Special Grade; Suguru used Idle Transfiguration to fix his broken body)

.

First Years:

Yuji Itadori: Grade 1 Sorcerer (potential for Special Grade); Fubuki Gojo: Grade 1 Sorcerer (potential for Special Grade); Megumi Fushiguro: Special Grade Sorcerer; Nobara Kugisaki: Grade 2 Sorcerer; Arata Nitta: Grade 3 Sorcerer

/

“Fubuki, come on, hurry up. We’re going to be late.” An excited Yuji shouted as he dragged a half-asleep Fubuki behind him.

The girl in question groaned at his excitement this early in the morning. “Urgh, calm down, Yuji. School starts in TWO hours. Why are you so excited?”

Yuji turned around and smiled at her brightly. “Yeah, but I want to meet our new classmates.” He told her happily.

Fubuki stared at him blankly. “Yuji … you already know Megumi, and the other two will probably not be here this early.”

The young esper sighed. “Also, don’t get too close to the girl, got it?” She told him sharply.

This confused Yuji, and he looked at her with one eyebrow raised. “Why not?”

“Because,” Fubuki got closer and poked his chest sternly. “I said so.”

Understanding her plight, Yuji slapped her on the back with an innocent smile. “Ahh, I got it. Don’t worry, Fubuki, you’ll be the only girlfriend candidate for me.”

With that, Yuji continued to walk toward his new school.

Fubuki was left behind, standing stiff as a board on the sidewalk. Her eyes were wide, and her cheeks colored red.

“Th- this idiot.” She quietly stammered out and shook her head to follow behind Yuji.

She quickly caught up to Yuji, who was still smiling brightly. Throughout their walk, Fubuki berated Yuji for being stupid.

He stands by what he said. Tall, with a big ass. Fubuki had all of it. Also, she was his childhood friend. He liked everything about her. Her personality, looks, everything.

The duo was ready for their first day as the new first years at Tokyo Jujutsu High.

/

“Mommy, when can we see Aunty Buki?” A young boy with white hair and green eyes asked his mother impatiently. He sat on the couch in the living room of the Gojo household.

“Just ten more minutes, sweety; your dad is not ready yet.” His mother told him from the kitchen to calm down the young child.

This boy was Natsuo Gojo, the son of Satoru and Tatsumaki Gojo. He had medium-length white hair that curled slightly at the tips. His eyes were as sharp as his mother's but had a slight soft touch to them.

The three-year-old impatiently got off the couch and stomped on the ground. “But I want to see her now. I wanna go, I wanna go, I wanna go, I wanna go, I wanna-“

“Okay, okay, calm down, you brat.” Tatsumaki quickly emerged from the kitchen with a frustrated expression. She picked up her son and squeezed his cheek. “You need to learn to be more patient, got it? We will go in ten minutes. You can whine all you want, but it won't get you anywhere.” She said sternly.

Natsuo crossed his arms and pouted childishly. “Hmph.”

“Heh, you say that, but aren’t you the embodiment of impatience?” Satoru was suddenly behind her and teased her with a smug tone.

Surprised, Tatsumaki turned around and faced her husband. “Satoru, you’re done already?”

Satoru folded an arm around Tatsumaki’s waist and pulled her and their son closer. He gently whispered into her ear, “Well, I can’t keep my wife waiting forever, right?”

The esper pushed him away. “Tch, be more careful; you may hurt the baby.”

“Nah, don’t worry, I won’t hurt her.” He leaned down and talked to Tatsumaki’s slightly bumped belly. “Isn’t that right, Sayuri? Dad is very, very, very careful with you.”

Tatsumaki rolled her eyes. “Come on, you big baby. We need to go now, or else we’ll miss Fubuki’s first day.”

Satoru looked up and smirked with half-lidded eyes. “Yes, Ma’am.”

“YEEEEEAAHHH!” Natsuo shouted excitedly. He looked at his father expectantly. “Can we take Mitsuki with us?” He asked with puppy eyes.

Satoru ruffled his hair and smiled at his son. “Sure, I don’t think Suguru has anything against it.”

Mitsuki Geto was the daughter of Suguru and Riko Geto. She was a small girl with black hair and blue eyes. Although she was only two and a half years old, she was very intelligent for her age. She is also Natsuo’s best friend.

Not that the two children understand what best friends are just yet.

Natsuo punched the air, satisfied. “Yes!”

And with that, the little family took off toward Tokyo High.

/

Ten years later.

“Look over there, Mitsuki. That’s definitely a Special Grade. Let’s take it out.” The young teen said excitedly as a wide smirk spread across his face.

His friend sighed tiredly. “Natsuo, you know exactly that we aren’t allowed to exorcise Cursed Spirits without supervision.”

Natsuo looked at his friend with half-lidded eyes. “Heh, as long we are not caught, everything will be fine. Relax a little.”

Mitsuki looked at Natsuo blankly. “Then fight it alone. I will not be part of your stupidity again. If you get caught, I will not take your side.” She stated flatly.

The two teens were hidden inside a bush, stalking a nearby Cursed Spirit that was treated like a deity by a random cult, making it even stronger. They suppressed their Cursed Energy so as not to scare the curse away.

The young boy waved her off. “Pff, your loss then.”

Natsuo took off without hesitation and prepared a strong attack to kill the curse in one hit. He was only a few meters away from the curse when he was suddenly immobilized in the air by a strong entity.

The boy's posture slumped. “Ahh … shit.”

He turned his head and looked into the eyes of a furious esper.

“Hey, mom.” He said weakly.

It was Tatsumaki. She looked at him with a mix of disappointment and anger. Beside her was a floating Mitsuki, who was also immobilized. Her expression was shouting, ‘I told you so.’

“Natsuo Gojo, you have one minute to explain what you two are doing here.” Her tone was ice-cold.

The boy knew he was done for. “Umm, you see, I was just exploring the area with Mitsuki when we came across this Cursed Spirit.” He was sweating bullets. “I told Mitsuki we should probably report this curse to the authorities, but she wanted me to exorcize it instead. It was all her fault, not mine, I swear it.” The boy defended himself. He looked at his mother with a strained smile.

“Screw you too, Natsuo,” Mitsuki said emotionless.

…

…

…

Tatsumaki looked at her son with a blank stare.

“I will take away your PlayStation for the rest of the year.”

The young teen looked at his mother, shocked. “But mom-“

“No buts, young man.” She sighed tiredly and pinched her nose. “I swear, you are your father's son.”

/

Back in the Gojo household, Suguru and Riko ‘welcomed’ the teens. Both of them gave their daughter a stern look.

But before the adults could scold their children, a young girl with long, curly green hair and blue eyes appeared beside Natsuo and snickered at his plight. “Heh, you got yourself caught again, right? Pfff, you’re such a dumbass.” She teased him with half-lidded eyes and slightly punched his arm.

Natsuo snarled at his sister angrily. “Shut up, Sayuri.”

Riko ignored the siblings. She crossed her arms and looked at her daughter expectantly. “Well? What do you have to say for yourself?”

Mitsuki shrugged, unbothered. “You can ask Natsuo. I didn’t take part in any of this.” She stated flatly.

Tatsumaki gently flicked Natsuo’s head.

The teens stiffened before looking at the ground, defeated. “She’s right. I forced her to come with me. I’m sorry.”

Now, it was Suguru’s time to sigh. “Alright, please promise to never do it again, okay? You two are strong, but we still worry about you.”

Both teens nodded.

“Nah, let them have their fun. It’s not like a random curse can kill them anyway.” Satoru, who suddenly stood behind them, said in his usual cheerful tone.

…

The adults turned around and gave him a sharp look.

Satoru looked at them, confused. “What?”

…

It was just a typical day for Tatsumaki and her friends. The last ten years were full of small surprises and other things.

Let’s recap everything that transpired in that timeframe.

Tatsumaki and Satoru had five more children after her last pregnancy. Their first son, Natsuo, and their first daughter, Sayuri, were followed by Izuku, Ritsu, Madoka, Kota, and Suki.

Natsuo, in particular, was very powerful.

He inherited his father's limitless technique and his mother's ESP. He didn't get the Six Eyes because Satoru was still alive, but he could use his limitless technique nearly as efficiently with his ESP. But unlike his mother, he can't use telekinesis.

Still, his large reserves of Cursed Energy already make him a force to be reckoned with.

He will be one of the most powerful sorcerers in the future.

His best friend Mitsuki was not someone to scoff at either.

She inherited an evolved version of Cursed Spirit Manipulation. Like her father, she could absorb curses, but unlike Suguru, she could permanently transform her absorbed Curses into Shikigami's. Her technique was called Shikigami manipulation.

If a Shikigami dies, she can revive it with a small portion of her Cursed Energy. Her Shikigami can fuse together to make them even more powerful. She can also fuse with her Shikigami's and use their abilities for herself.

Suguru will gift her Sukuna and most of his other curses for her eighteenth birthday.

Sayuri Gojo was nearly an exact copy of her mother when it came to her powers. She could use telekinesis, but she had much less Cursed Energy reserves than Tatsumaki and would probably be around Yuki's level in the future.

The next generation didn't stop there.

There was also the son of Yuta and Rika Okkotsu.

His name was Yoichi Okkotsu, and his technique allowed him to steal the techniques of Cursed Spirits. He can't steal the techniques of other sorcerers, though.

He has short brown hair and dark blue eyes.

Lastly, the children of Yuji and Fubuki Itadori.

Their daughter, Yuka Itadori, had straight, medium-length pink hair and green eyes.

And her technique was a variant of Shrine. She could attack her opponent with powerful slashes. But unlike her father, she can send out slashes all around herself, attacking her opponent from all directions.

Their son, Jin Itadori, looked the same as his older sister and had a Heavenly Restriction that forced Jin to be born with a handicap. He can't reinforce his body with Cursed Energy, but for that, he could use his telekinesis with as much power as Tatsumaki. His Cursed Energy reserves are second only to Tatsumaki.

Also, he is very proficient with RCT and can regenerate his body when it gets damaged.

He refused to get his body fixed by Suguru's Idle Transfiguration because he wanted to prove to everyone that he would be one of the strongest Sorcerers despite his Heavenly Restriction. Not that anyone would tell him otherwise. He was already a powerhouse despite his young age.

The five other children from Tatsumaki and Satoru had either weak techniques or little Cursed Energy reserves. They were still pretty strong, but it was unclear if they could reach the realm of Special Grades in the future.

.

And what about the other Sorcerers?

Yuki Tsukumo was the new Chancelor of Jujutsu. She was still searching for a way to remove curses permanently.

Her Vice was Kusakabe. Nothing new to say about him.

Utahime was enjoying her teaching life and was married to a civilian.

Shoko was still working in the morgue. She occasionally visits Tatsumaki and Satoru at their home. There were rumors she had a girlfriend, but to that day, no one could acquire any proof for that.

Choso was still the current head of the Kamo clan, but he personally taught Noritoshi Kamo to take over the clan in the future.

Yuji and Fubuki are married and live near Tatsumaki and Satoru.

Yuta and Rika traveled across the world to see other cultures.

Nanako became an Idol and Mimiko a writer. They work as independent Sorcerers occasionally.

Megumi found himself a girlfriend he presumably rescued as a kid. She had blonde hair and went by the name Hana Kurusu. He also tamed Mahoraga and was, therefore, the first person to tame him.

Megumi and Hana had a son named Kai Fushiguro. His technique allowed him to spawn a Shikigami that can nullify Cursed Energy in a radius of fifty meters around itself.

Tsumiki opened her own library. She was good friends with Riko.

And Yaga? He was still the principal of Tokyo Jujutsu High.

The future looks bright.

The earth would be in safe hands for generations to come.

The End!

/

/

/

End of chapter 15.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter.

Thank you so much for reading my story.

It would be really cool if you could review or comment on this chapter. I would really like to hear all your thoughts. :)

Be it negative or positive. I just want to hear your opinions on my story.

See ya in my next story. It will be about Satoru Gojo reincarnated as Avatar Aang.

Well, that’s all, folks. Please review. :)

Bye.
.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

/

150 years later.

"I heard the son of Kana and Takeo Gojo was making quite the uproar around Japan. What happened? Wasn't the birth just two hours ago?"

"Ohoho, you don't know it yet? Even some independent Sorcerers in South Africa know already."

"Hmm? Then, spit it out already. Does the child have the Six-Eyes? Or why are his circumstances so surprising?"

"Fufufu, you wouldn't believe it without seeing the child yourself, but I will enlighten you nonetheless. You probably knew that Kana was to give birth to triplets, right? One would have been born with a Heavenly Restriction that would strengthen his body tremendously and the ability to use ESP. This kid would have been strong, but without Cursed Energy, he couldn't fight against curses without some outside help. The second son was diagnosed to have the Six-Eyes and the Shikigami Manipulation technique, but his Cursed Energy reserves were basically zero. He, too, could not fight with his full potential in the future. And the third kid would have been born with enormous Cursed Energy reserves and the Limitless technique. But without the Six-Eyes or ESP, he would have been unable to use his technique at all."

"I didn't know that. Hmmm ... triplets? That is even worse than twins. The kids would have been doomed from the start."

"Yes, exactly. That's why we were all so surprised when one kid absorbed all the others in the womb. Kana only birthed one kid. Her only son, Satoru Gojo. White hair and piercing blue eyes. He was born with the strong body of a Heavenly Restriction, the Six-Eyes, ESP, Limitless, and Shikigami Manipulation. And with Shikigami Manipulation, he could one day access Sukuna that Mitsuki sealed inside the technique over 140 years ago."

...

"W- What?"

/